 
The Runaway Dragon Rider

Book 1 of the White Dragon Trilogy

From the World of Gold Magic

Lady Li Andre

Published by Lady Li Andre at Smashwords

Smashwords Edition Copyright 2017 Lady Li Andre

Discover other titles by Lady Li Andre at Smashwords.com

Smashwords Edition License Notes:

Thank you for downloading this ebook. You are welcome to share it with your friends. This book may be reproduced, copied and distributed for non-commercial purposes, provided the book remains in its complete original form. If you enjoyed this book, please return to your favorite ebook retailer to discover other works by this author. Thank you for your support.

# Table of Contents

Map of the Valley of the Dragon Lords

Map of the Kingdoms of Men

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Epilogue

About the Author

# Map of The Valley of the Dragon Lords

### * * *

# Map of The Kingdoms of Men

### * * *

# Chapter 1

Zamisha lay panting. She looked over at the massive troll. "Is it dead?"

Timotha raised her head to peer at the beast. Her sides were heaving. She snorted and let her head collapse. Zamisha hoped that meant yes. She crawled closer to Timotha and wrapped her arms around the scaly neck. They were both covered in gore. The stench made her wretch. She'd slaughtered many animals but this was beyond anything natural.

Timotha shuddered and curled her neck around to see beyond them. A deep moan reverberated in her chest. She nudged Zamisha's shoulder.

The distant sound finally broke through her numb mind. Zamisha went rigid. Where were they? She struggled to her feet and surveyed the remains of the troll camp. "Lord Zaradan, Malthia, where are you?"

Timotha lurched forward and clawed her way to an upright position. Her wings drooped. She staggered toward a dark mound. The sound increased and echoed across the narrow valley where the trolls had been hiding.

Zamisha gasped. "Malthia? No!" She stumbled forward, tripping over unseen obstacles. As she neared the mass, it took on definition. The once gleaming gold scales were dark with blood. Timotha had dropped next to her, leaning her head on a mighty forearm.

Zamisha began searching the area around the trembling Gold. "Lord Zaradan? Can you hear me?"

A small moan led her to him. His body was at an odd angle. The chain mail that once protected him had been rent and blood oozed from a vicious wound.

Zamisha dropped to her knees beside him. "What can I do?" He didn't respond. She touched his face. His breath was faint. She looked over at Timotha huddled next to Malthia. The White looked like a hatchling next to the massive Gold. "Timo. Do you have the strength to get us back to the Keep?"

Timotha whimpered. Zamisha wondered when she had last fed. The nearly continuous attacks by the trolls had made it challenging for the Riders to slip away to hunt. Norimeg's last hunting trip with his wingling Red had been more than two day's flight from the Valley. Now they were both gone. Zamisha squeezed her eyes closed to push away the tears. She needed to focus.

Zaradan groaned. She turned her attention back to the fallen Lord. He was trembling. It was still cold, in spite of it nearly being summer. She pulled him into her arms. His eyes flickered. "Is it dead?"

"Yes. Save your strength. I'll get you back. Somehow." She looked up, scanning the dark sky. The smoke from the smoldering fires blotted out the stars. She glanced at Timotha. "Surely some of the Blacks survived. Isn't anyone coming to help us?" Timotha shook her head.

Zaradan reached out and his hand found her face. She looked down and found him looking back. "You did well." He sighed. "Where is Malthia?"

"Timo is with her."

Zaradan tried to sit up. He groaned and clutched his chest. He took several deep breaths. "Can you pull me to her?"

Zamisha pushed away the tears with the back of her hand. "I'll try." She got around behind him and hooked her hands under his arms. She managed to drag him over to Malthia's head.

The Gold was shaking. She opened her eyes but the beautiful irises were no longer swirling. She shifted slightly and touched her snout to his chest.

He stroked her. "Oh, my beauty. We have seen our fair share of battles. Have we not? I fear this may be the last."

Zamisha desperately tried to staunch the flow of blood that seeped from the open wound. "My Lord, please don't despair. Surely they will find us."

Zaradan's chest rattled as he coughed. "Very few have the strength left to rise. It has been days since most fed." He closed his eyes. "What of the rest of the troll army?"

Zamisha scanned the shadowy slopes. "They broke when the Troll King went down. It looks like they have all fled."

He sighed heavily. "That is good." His breathing became strained. He curled toward her, his face masked with pain. Zamisha held him and sobbed into his hair. She should be the one dying, not him. He began to jerk, coughed a few times, and then was still.

Malthia cried out. Her body shook violently. Timotha bugled in distress. The Gold gasped and went limp. Timotha began to wail, a deep, mournful dirge for the passing of the greatest of dragons.

Zamisha curled over Lord Zaradan's body and wept. They had lost so much, so many Riders and dragons. Now to lose him was unthinkable. She screamed out in frustration and grief until all she could do was sob.

Timotha nuzzled her and whimpered. Zamisha pulled away from the corpse and clung to her brother's dragon. And what of her twin brother, Voramato, who she had left back at the Homestead? Timotha still lived so he, too, must be alive. How many others had survived? More tears came. They left streaks on the soot that covered Timotha's white scales.

Timotha began to shake. Fear welled in Zamisha's heart. She hugged the dragon tightly. "No, Timo! Please don't leave me!" The dragon curled around her, her drooping white wings like a giant living tent.

Zamisha woke with a start, not realizing that she had fallen asleep. Timotha still trembled but not as much. Zamisha ran her hands along the White's scaly hide, looking for battle damage. A few scales were cracked but there were no open gashes. If she hadn't eaten in a while, the battle with the mammoth troll most likely exhausted her.

She looked beyond Timotha's wings. The eastern horizon was brightening but it would still be some time before the sun would clear the mountains. Zamisha scanned the area in the dim light. She saw the remains of a cooking fire. She hugged the dragon. "Hang on. Maybe I can find you some food."

Zamisha untangled herself from Timotha and stumbled toward the still glowing embers. Her nose led her to a spitted ram. Did it once belong to someone in the Valley or was it a wild one from the mountain slopes? She couldn't tell. It was quite heavy but she managed to drag it back to where Timotha lay shuddering.

When the dragon made no effort to move, Zamisha began hacking at the carcass with a rock. She'd lost her knife somewhere during the fight. The meat was still partially raw and wouldn't give. She beat on it with her fists. "Would that I had the teeth and claws of a dragon!"

The White finally stirred and dragged her head around. Her nostrils flared. She lunged forward and ripped into the roast.

Zamisha collapsed with relief and watched the dragon feed. Her own stomach grumbled but she ignored it. Timotha needed the strength to fly. Zamisha pushed herself back into a sitting position and looked around again. The sun peeked over the eastern mountain range. Not much remained of the camp. Between the battle with the Troll King and the fleeing army, the area had been trampled.

Timotha nudged her with her snout. Zamisha turned back to the dragon. The White's light blue eyes swirled. She pushed the last of the ram toward Zamisha.

"Have you eaten enough?" The dragon nodded. Zamisha looked down at the still-raw meat. "I usually prefer mine a little more cooked but as hungry as I am, I don't care." She leaned over and gnawed at the meat clinging to a back haunch. She couldn't remember the last time she'd had mutton, or any real meat for that matter. The winter had been so bad that they had eaten mice and moles.

Zamisha ate as much as her stomach would allow. She pushed the remains back toward Timotha. "You should finish that off. No sense wasting it." The dragon complied. Zamisha got up and walked over to the dead troll. It stank. Flies had already found it. The gooey black pools of gore were scummed over. Her brother's battle spear was lodged in the back of the creature's neck. "Vora will want that." She yanked it out. Fresh gore trickled out and she backed away, regretting the mistake.

Timotha whined and Zamisha returned to the dragon. "I hope you got enough to eat. I didn't find anything else around the camp and there's nothing back at home." Voramato would take her out hunting. If he was well enough. She was worried about him. He had looked so pale when she left. Now, with all of that anger spent, she felt empty.

Timotha rose and shook. Zamisha raised her hands to protect her face from the dirt. "Oh my, you need a bath. Someone might mistake you for a small Brown instead of a White."

Timotha sneezed and shook her head. She looked at the bulk that had been the great Gold Malthia. She whimpered softly.

Zamisha hugged her neck. "I know. I miss them, too." Malthia's body looked like a miss-placed hill. How many others like that dotted the Valley now? And what of Lord Zaradan's body? "We can't just leave him here." She turned to Timotha. "Are you strong enough to carry both of us?"

Timotha moved forward and grabbed the body with her claws. She flung him over her shoulder onto her back.

Zamisha frowned. "I suppose that's one way to do it." She rearranged his limbs so that he hung across in front of the saddle. Timotha knelt to allow Zamisha to mount. Once she was settled, the dragon sprang into the sky. "Take us to the Keep, Timo. Whatever remains of the Circle needs to know what happened."

Timotha winged south over the Valley. The trolls had laid waste to much of the northern region over the past month. Zamisha was shocked by the devastation. They flew across homesteads where not one building remained standing. She looked west toward the home she'd shared with her husband and his family until just a couple of days before. It was impossible to tell at this distance if anything remained. She hoped her sister-in-laws had made it safely to their families.

To the south, the stout log walls of the Keep on Von's hill still stood. More tears threatened her vision. All the men of the House of Von had fallen in battle, even the mighty warrior, Malavon. A deep sadness filled her heart, tinged with guilt. This had all been the fault of her husband's family. Now, they, too, were gone. Her sweet Norimeg had been the last of the House of Meg when he had died in her arms.

She looked down at the fallen Lord draped over the dragon's back. He had been the Head of the Circle. Voramato had managed to tell them last evening that Sorendram, the Second of the Circle had fallen. How many of the thirty-six Lords remained?

Timotha bugled as they approached the Keep. Other dragons echoed her call. They all sounded mournful. Of course they all knew. But how was she going to explain all this to what remained of the Circle?

### * * *

# Chapter 2

Zamisha circled around the wide courtyard enclosed by stout, upright logs. There were less than a dozen dragons in the bailey and none looked well. She brought Timotha down in an open area. Several Riders looked up. Their expression turned to confusion. Lady Korithiena came out of the Keep. She wore a long black robe. Her face was solemn. Did she know, too?

Her father had told her Lady Korithiena was a Wizard. Zamisha had never seen her do magic but the Lady was so singular that it was easy to believe. She walked toward them, her eyes fixed on the body draped over the saddle plate.

Timotha bowed her head and whimpered. The Lady touched the dragon's cheek. "There is no blame in this." Zamisha wanted to cry but had run out of tears.

Lord Ganafri rushed out of the Keep, followed by Aradan. The Lord hurried forward. Aradan cried out. "Da! No!" He ran to his mother's side.

Lady Korithiena stood quietly for a moment then reached out and touched the face of the dead Lord. Zamisha struggled to swallow. "I'm sorry."

Lord Ganafri was openly weeping. "No, not Zaradan." He looked up at Zamisha. "How did this come to be?"

Zamisha struggled to compose an answer. "I didn't know he had followed me. We killed the Troll King."

Lord Ganafri gasped. "Can it be? What of the troll army?"

"They fled as the Troll King fell."

Aradan wept into his mother's shoulder. "How? Da was the best fighter ever. And Malthia was Gold." He looked up at Zamisha. "How could you let this happen?"

Zamisha felt stung by his accusation. "I couldn't prevent it. Timo and I were on the creature's back. It was trying to claw us off. Lord Zaradan tried to distract it and the troll hit him with its spiked club. But I couldn't let go until I'd found its heart with the spear."

Lord Ganafri stood open-mouthed and speechless. Lady Korithiena looked up at Zamisha. "Timotha says you were very brave."

Lord Ganafri pulled in a shaky breath. "Could it be that they are really gone?" He looked toward the Keep. "Morgafri! Come here!" The Rider appeared in the doorway, took in the scene, and ran to his father. "What happened? Is he...?"

Lord Ganafri closed his eyes. "Lord Zaradan has passed on." He sighed deeply and looked at his younger son. "Fly to the north and scout along the foothills. See if any sign of the trolls remain."

Morgafri's eyes widened. "Are they gone?"

"That is what I hope you will confirm." He glanced at the body. "It was a heavy price to pay indeed." Morgafri ran to his Bronze and climbed into the saddle. The dragon leaped into the sky.

Other Riders and a few Lords poured out of the Keep. Many were bandaged. Galafram came limping toward her. "Where is Voramato?"

Zamisha did her best to help slide the body off Timotha's back. "I left him at the Homestead. He was terribly wounded." She closed her eyes. "I couldn't take it any more. My father, older brothers, my husband and his father and brothers, they were all gone. My heart twisted with grief." Zamisha covered her face.

Lady Korithiena put a hand on Zamisha's leg. "You did what others could not do." The Lady had an odd tone in her voice.

Zamisha looked down at her. "I need to return home and see how my brother is. I fear for him."

She took Zamisha's hand and squeezed it. The Lady's face was sad. "Have strength."

They all backed up so Timotha could take off. The power of the dragon's spring almost flattened her in the saddle. She flew to the northeast, crossed the Azara River, and passed over several homesteads below. The Falari River cut a line in the forest that grew on either side. The Mato Homestead came into view.

Very little fighting had taken place on this side of the river so the buildings were undamaged but the fields were bare and the winter wheat had been trampled. Only one lonely puller remained in the enclosure near the barn. Timotha back-winged and landed near the four large rocks that had been dragged up from the riverbed by her father and brothers. Only one would be occupied now. Zamisha felt the weariness press her out of the saddle. She almost fell when her feet touched the ground.

Jamila burst out of the front door and raced across the courtyard toward her. She stopped a few paces away and looked up at the White. "Timotha?" She looked at Zamisha. "How?"

Zamisha convinced her legs to bare her weight. She lurched toward her younger sister and Jamila caught her. Zamisha hugged her. She had no idea how to explain everything to the twelve year old. She stood shivering. Her own mind struggled to comprehend all that had happened. Timotha looked toward the house. That is where her brother would be. "How is Vora?"

Jamila's face went pale. Before she could say anything, their mother hurried out of the house. "Who is here?"

Jamila trembled. "It's Zamisha."

Osamika squinted. "Whose dragon is that?"

Zamisha tried to brush some of the dirt off. She knew the dragon was dirty. "It's Timotha."

Her mother gasped. "Jamila, run and tell Yotika to check on Voramato!"

Jamila let her go and ran into the house. Zamisha wobbled without her support and Timotha leaned toward her. She hung onto the dragon's neck. "I should go in and see him." Timotha whimpered and rubbed her head on Zamisha's side.

Salorsha and Fayenda, her middle brother's wives, came out onto the porch. They both stood staring at her. Yotika, her eldest brother's wife came out a moment later. "I'm sorry, Ma, but he's still dead."

Zamisha gasped. Her knees buckled. Timotha wrapped her neck around Zamisha and caught her. Osamika took a few steps toward them. "What have you done?" Her voice was whispery.

Zamisha felt numb. How could Vora be dead? She struggled to make sense of it. "I killed the Troll King." Her voice sounded distant.

The women standing on the porch all gasped. Fayenda leaned against a support. "You did?"

Yotika came up beside her mother-in-law. She was staring at Timotha. "Is that Vora's White? How can that be? He died long before sunrise. Do not the dragons die with their Riders?"

Osamika's face was stone. "They are supposed to. It is part of the magic that binds them to their Riders. This is an abomination! It is forbidden! A woman cannot bond with a dragon."

Zamisha was stunned. "I didn't know."

Timotha was making small sounds at Zamisha. She turned her head to allow one of her swirling eyes to stare at the women. Zamisha couldn't move. The world seemed to freeze around her.

The front door banged open and Radema, Yotika's oldest daughter came out. "Something is wrong with Aunt Yavaya!"

The icy vision around her shattered. Zamisha's gut tightened. Now Yavaya was a widow, too. Both the house of Meg and the House of Mato had been reduced to a handful of women and children. How would they survive?

The sound of dragon wings pulled her from the daze. She turned to see Miradon, on his Yellow, land nearby. He dismounted and approached. He bowed to them. "Lord Ganafri sent me to check on Voramato's condition. Is he fit to fly?"

Osamika's face crumpled. She wailed and stumbled toward the house. Yotika hurried after her.

Miradon looked confused. "He's not being asked to go into battle. The war is over. The trolls are gone."

Zamisha felt weak. "My brother is dead."

Miradon looked at the dragon beside her. "How can that be? Here sits his White Timotha."

Fayenda pointed at Zamisha fearfully. "She did it! She bonded with the dragon."

### * * *

# Chapter 3

Miradon looked between Zamisha and Timotha. "How can this be?"

Zamisha leaned into the dragon. "I don't know."

Another dragon flew over, circled once, and turned toward the southwest. Miradon frowned. "Well, you should come then. All the dragons are to report to the Keep."

Zamisha trembled. "But I'm not a Lord or Rider."

"Your dragon seems to disagree."

Timotha nudged Zamisha. She wasn't sure she had the energy to climb back into the saddle. "But what will the Lords say?"

Miradon moved toward his dragon. "I suppose we will find out when we get there."

Jamila came around Timotha's side. She held a wrapped parcel toward Zamisha. "I know you didn't eat yesterday. You should take this."

Zamisha accepted the parcel and hugged her sister. "Thank you." She climbed back into the saddle and looked over at Miradon. He nodded. The dragons leaped into the sky together.

They turned toward the southwest. Zamisha nibbled at the meat rolls, having long since gotten over her disgust of eating rodents. She could see the distant forms of other dragons moving toward the Keep. They circled around the bailey as other dragons moved to make room for them to land. Timotha dropped neatly into a gap. Zamisha looked around the courtyard and saw how few Lords and Riders remained. It was a sad day indeed, as Lord Ganafri had put it.

She finished off the last meat roll and slid out of the saddle. Everyone around her had turned and was now staring at her. Timotha rumbled softly. Was that supposed to be encouragement?

Lord Kolitash was arguing with Lord Belarimi. "We will need a strong leader to be Head now that Zaradan is gone." Belarimi was frowning. He said something in return but the distance made it impossible to hear.

Miradon and his Yellow Dolio moved through the crowd toward her. "We should go and speak to Lord Ganafri."

Jamoras and his Yellow Olohi approached. "Zamisha! Are you here to sit in for Vora? How does he fare? I made sure he and Timo got home last eventide before I left him. His wound looked serious."

Zamisha struggled to get any words out. He looked so different now. Had it only been two years previous that they had danced at Summertide? He'd been so disappointed when Nori had chosen her.

Miradon held up his hand. "Peace for now. Hold your questions. We must speak with Lord Ganafri."

Jamoras pointed back toward the main building. "He's in the Inner Sanctum, preparing for the meeting." He leaned toward Miradon. "From what I've heard, we're all to go in. Lady Korithiena has called for an accounting of all the remaining dragons."

Miradon looked toward the tall, wide doors. "I thought it would be a long time yet before I sat in that room. My Da had described it to Sala and me many times." He lowered his head. "It saddens me that my younger brother did not live to see this day."

Zamisha scanned the group for any sign of the rest of the Ras family. Jamoras caught her hand. His face looked hollow. "They are not here. I am all that remains of the Riders of my family."

Miradon motioned toward the Keep. "We really should find Lord Ganafri. It's urgent." Zamisha and Miradon, followed by their dragons, began moving toward the doors.

Lord Yaroshir stepped into her path. His dark face bore a red scar down one side. "If Voramato is not well enough to attend, he's excused. You don't need to be here."

Miradon started to say something but Lord Ganafri stepped out into the bailey. "It is time. All of you, please come."

Zamisha didn't know what to do. Lord Yaroshir and his White Kellis moved toward the doors. Kellis looked back at them before entering the building.

Miradon tugged on her arm. "You heard him, all of us."

Zamisha felt small. Timotha nudged her on the back and she reluctantly fell in line behind Miradon and his Yellow. They entered the building. She'd been in the main gathering hall of the Keep before but only the Lords and their dragons ever went into the Inner Sanctum.

All the remaining Lords and Riders of the Valley, with their dragons behind them, moved into the inner chamber. There was a massive round table with an inner opening that took up the center of the room. Windows in the top tier of the roof had been pushed open to allow light in.

Lord Ganafri stood behind a chair. He motioned around the table. "The names of your Houses are carved into the surface of the table. Please find your place and stand behind the chair."

Zamisha wasn't sure where to go. Timotha had been Voramato's dragon but by marriage, she was now of the House of Meg. Timotha pushed her toward the place where Mato was carved, in beautiful flowing script, into the surface of the wood.

Moretash, clutching his eggling pouch close to his body, moved past her toward the seat where his father stood. Kolitash wrinkled his forehead. "What are you doing here, boy?"

Moretash backed up a step. "I was told to be here, Da."

Samlaru and Malasam came in. Malasam's hatchling tottered behind him, looking up at all the adult dragons towering over him. Samlaru had a much younger hatchling tucked into a pouch.

Kolitash grumbled. "Egglings and Hatchlings? What is this about?" He looked around and his eyes met Zamisha's. He tensed. "What is she doing here? Women have no place in the Circle!"

Ganafri banged a small wooden hammer on the table. The Lords all sat down and the room became quiet. Zamisha looked around the table. Twenty-four of the thirty-six chairs were empty. Nine of those chairs, including the House of Meg, had no one standing behind them.

Lord Ganafri stood and looked at Kolitash. "The Lady Korithiena has asked to have an accounting of all surviving dragons. That is why the eggling and hatchling carriers are here." He surveyed the rest of the room. "So many empty chairs." He seemed to sag.

Lord Samris stood. "Are the rumors true? Have the trolls retreated?"

Ganafri straightened. "The report has been confirmed. The Troll King is dead and the remaining trolls have scattered into the far northern foothills. The war is over."

There was a collective murmur around the room. Drolahad stood. "And Zara, is he really gone?" The grief in his voice cut Zamisha to the quick.

Ganafri closed his eyes. "Unfortunately, he fell in the final battle that defeated the Troll King."

The Lords looked around the table. Lord Lamtrax stood. "And who fought with Zaradan?"

Ganafri looked at her. Zamisha wanted to hide under the table as she had done as a child. Everyone was turning to look at her. Lord Kolitash huffed. "Are you trying to tell us a woman defeated that massive marsh troll? That's nonsense!"

Ganafri shook his head. "Lady Korithiena has spoken with Timotha and confirms the events. When her twin brother returned home badly wounded, Zamisha became angry and went out for vengeance."

Lord Yaroshir narrowed his eyes. "Must have picked that up from her husband's family. That's what got us into this mess in the first place. Anameg wouldn't leave well enough alone as Zaradan told him to."

Ganafri cleared his throat. "That is the past. If vengeance began this conflict, it has also ended it. Zamisha speared the Troll King through the back of his neck. The troll lashed out attempting to dislodge her. Zara tried to distract it and he was hit with the club."

Many of the Lords sagged. Lord Belarimi looked over at Ganafri. "To lose him now, and Sorendram as well. The Circle has been broken."

Lord Ganafri stood straighter. "Then we shall rebuild it as best we can." He looked around at those standing behind empty chairs. "The eldest Rider of each House should take a seat."

Lord Waragan looked up. "As if that's an issue." Zamisha noticed that most of the chairs had only one Rider behind it.

Lord Wanotris stood. "I am in agreement with Lord Ganafri's proposal." One by one the other Lords stood.

Ganafri banged the small hammer once. "The proposal is accepted. Eldest Riders, please take a seat."

The young men began sitting in the empty places. Zamisha wasn't sure what to do. Timotha nudged her in the back and she almost fell into the chair head first.

Lord Kolitash stood. "Not you, girl. That chair can sit empty until your brother has mended enough to take his place."

Mirodon stood. "That will not be possible. Voramato has passed on."

The room was silent for a heartbeat then erupted into a multitude of questions. Ganafri banged his hammer until everyone was quiet. Lord Drolahad rose. "How can this be? Timotha the White is sitting right there!"

Ganafri looked grave. "Lady Korithiena does not know how this has occurred, only that it has." He looked at Zamisha. "She wishes to speak with you privately later."

Kolitash jumped to his feet. "This cannot be allowed! A woman does not belong within the Circle!"

Ganafri glared at Kolitash, who refused to sit. "We will continue this matter after Lady Korithiena has had the opportunity to discover how it came to pass. We have other business to attend to."

Lord Kolitash planted his fists on the table. "A woman can not be a Rider, and certainly not a Lord. She must be unbound."

Lord Aritodas, who had been quietly sitting beside her, stood up. "Kolitash, have you forgotten what we all went through after the Great War? How many demanded of us that we set our dragons free? You know as well as I do that this is not possible."

He sat and Lord Kolitash dropped into his chair. He scowled at her. Lord Yaroshir stood. "The Wizards bound the dragons with magic. Perhaps they have a way to unbind them as well."

Zamisha felt Timotha's head rest on her shoulder. No one else seemed to notice. Lord Waragan didn't stand. He crossed his arms. "As if the Wizards have any time for us anymore. Where were they when we begged them for help? Nowhere to be seen."

Lord Belarimi stood. "We all grieve with you over the loss of your sons but do not take out your pain on the Wizards. Lady Kori told all of us why they could not come."

Kolitash snarled. "Some stupid spell. How can one spell take every Wizard in that Stronghold?"

Ganafri stood. "We need to let this rest for the moment. The Circle must have a new Head and Second."

Lord Lamtrax stood. "Perhaps the elder Lords should draw lots."

Ganafri shook his head. "These positions are too important for that. It should be based on experience."

Kolitash stood. "I volunteer to fill the position of Head. I have been a warrior all my life and was trained to lead men."

Ganafri looked like he might be at the end of his patience with him. "No one doubts your training or abilities but the Head needs to be more than just a warrior."

Lord Wanotris rose. "I nominate Belarimi to the position of Head. He served as a wing leader during the Great War. Zaradan and Sorendram often went to him because of his strategies."

Ganafri looked over at Belarimi. "What say you, Bela?"

Lord Belarimi stood. "While I am honored to receive your nomination, I am younger than others at this table. I have always believed that wisdom comes with age. Dasolam is the eldest of all of us and Aritodas follows him. I nominate them as Head and Second."

Dasolam looked around the room before getting to his feet. "I was but a humble farmer before I was chosen to become a Dragon Lord. Are you certain you want me?"

Belarimi grinned. "How often have we come to you for aid and assistance with our fields and stock? In these troubled times, after several seasons of unexpected weather, only a handful of stock and seed left and now a slow start to the growing season, we will need your guidance even more."

Lord Samris stood. "I agree with Belarimi's proposal." The other Lords stood, the new younger Lords following their example. Lord Kolitash was the last Lord to stand but his shaggy, black eyebrows shrouded his face.

Ganafri banged the hammer on the table once. "The proposal is accepted." He walked around the table and gave the small wooden hammer to Dasolam. "From this day forward, the Head and the Second shall be the two eldest members of the Circle. Let it be so recorded." He walked back to his seat and sat down. Zamisha thought he looked relieved.

Dasolam stared at the hammer for a moment then stood up. "Very well. The next important task is to assign hunting and gathering parties."

Lord Waragan managed to stand. "What about a Leaving Ceremony for the last of the fallen?"

Dasolam motioned for him to sit. "The women are already organizing that. I will assign some of the Riders to aid in the collection of wood. But right now, food, especially for our dragons, is of utmost importance. Many of them have not fed in more than a week. With the stock so heavily depleted, we will need all the remaining animals for breeding. We must take the dragons out of the Valley to hunt."

Lord Samris rose. "The trolls have probably cleared out the northern foothills of game. Lamtrax and I have searched west for a day's ride and found nothing. The mountains are too rugged for large grazers east and south. Where should we look?"

There was considerable conversation around the table. Zamisha looked over her shoulder at Timotha. "Could you find your way back to the place Nori and Vora hunted?" Timotha nodded. Zamisha swallowed hard and turned to Dasolam. "I know a place."

### * * *

# Chapter 4

The room went quiet. Everyone stared at her. Dasolam turned toward her. "Where is this place?"

Zamisha leaned into Timotha. "Vora and Nori found a herd of grazers a couple of days ago."

Kolitash stood. "That's all well and good but he's no longer here."

"Timotha knows where the herd is."

There was a quiet murmur of exchanges around the table. Aritodas stood. "I wish that I could accompany you but Jalasen is still on the mend."

Dasolam looked around the room. "All able to fly, meet at the Mato Homestead as soon as you have your gear together. We will bring home as much as we can for those unable to make the journey." He banged the small hammer on the table. "This meeting is adjourned."

Kolitash gasped. "You can't be serious, Daso! We can't just follow this woman off into the wilderness in hopes that her brother's dragon can remember the way."

Zamisha heard several dragons around the room growl. Dasolam looked at them before turning to Kolitash. "Where is your trust in your dragon?" He moved toward the door with his Brown following him.

Timotha nudged her. Zamisha moved forward and followed Dasolam out of the Inner Sanctum. There were many women and children gathered in the Keep and even more in the bailey. They all backed up to make room for the dragons.

Lady Korithiena approached him. "How can I best assist the Head?"

He motioned around the courtyard. "Find out how many are in need. We will do our best to return with food for all."

Kolitash pushed forward. He pointed at Zamisha. "How did this happen? You are a Wizard. Explain this!"

Dasolam swiveled and grabbed Kolitash by the shoulder. "Curb your tongue! You will not disrespect the Lady."

Kolitash sucked in his breath. His Bronze leaned forward growling. Lady Korithiena laid her hand on Dasolam's arm. "Peace, dear Lords. Now is not a time for division. As to the answer to the question, I don't know yet. I have not had the chance to speak with Timotha and Zamisha concerning the circumstances. I'm hoping she will come and see me when she returns."

Zamisha swallowed down her fear. "Of course, my Lady."

Dasolam released Kolitash and turned to Zamisha. "Please walk with me."

Zamisha bowed to Lady Korithiena and hurried to catch up with the new Head. "Sir?"

"How do you fare? Are you well enough to make this journey?"

She still felt numb and she was beyond exhaustion. "It doesn't really matter how I feel. The dragons and people need food."

He nodded. "Well spoken. I disagree with Lord Kolitash. But we will face that when everyone is fed. I will have Lofras to the Homestead as soon as I have collected my gear." He walked toward an open area, mounted his Brown, and left the bailey.

Zamisha turned to Timotha. "We'd better get back."

Jamoras ran toward her. "Zamisha, wait!"

She didn't want to face him at the moment. "I have to go, Jamo."

"Be careful." He looked ready to cry. "I grieve with you."

Zamisha didn't say anything. She climbed into the saddle. "Let's go, Timo." She managed to stay in the saddle as the dragon launched into the sky. She wondered if it was possible to sleep while flying. She was afraid she might find out by accident. Timotha flew back to the Homestead and landed near her rock.

Jamila came running out of the house. She rushed up to the dragon's side and caught Zamisha as she slid out of the saddle. "What did the Lords say?"

Zamisha clung to her sister. "The war is over. We did it." She squeezed her eyes closed. Tears trickled down into Jamila's light brown hair.

Jamila gently reached up and wiped Zamisha's face. "But what of you and Timotha?"

She leaned against the dragon's side, feeling the gritty dirt. "You poor thing. You must be as tired as I am."

Timotha turned and looked at her. She licked Zamisha's face. Jamila pulled on her arm. "Are the Lords going to let you keep her?"

Zamisha looked around the courtyard. "Timo and I have to lead a hunting party."

"What! How are you going to do that?"

Zamisha started staggering toward the shed. "I need to find some gear. There should be some around here somewhere." Timotha waddled beside her, catching her when she stumbled.

Jamila put her hands on her hips. "You're in no condition to go anywhere. You can hardly walk!"

Zamisha got to the shed. "I have to. Timo knows where the herd is. Nori and Vora found it a few days ago." She closed her eyes. They had both been alive a few days ago. She heard noises and opened her eyes. Jamila was pulling gear from shelves.

She pushed it into Zamisha's arms. "Here! If you insist on killing yourself, take it."

Timotha chirped and gurgled. Zamisha leaned on her. "Timo will look out for me." She coaxed the dragon back out into the open courtyard and began tying on gear.

Jamila crossed her arms and watched her. "How are you going to find the herd?"

"Timo knows where they are."

The sound of dragon wings announced the arrival of the first of the hunting party. Zamisha watched Lord Dasolam land near the house. Osamika came out. She had a black shawl wrapped around her shoulders. It seemed she had been wearing that most of the month. The new Head bowed to her.

Osamika looked grave. "Have you come to cast judgment on my daughter?"

Zamisha rolled her eyes. Dasolam looked confused. Zamisha trudged toward the house. "Apologies, Lord Dasolam. I haven't had the chance to speak with my Ma yet."

"I see. No, Lady Osamika. I have no judgment to pass on her. Zamisha will be leading a hunting party to a herd her late husband and brother found in hopes of finding enough food to save our dragons from starvation."

Her mother's face went pale. Jamila slipped into the house. Osamika came up to Zamisha and grabbed her arm. "You must be careful. A hunting party is no place for a woman." She looked up at the White. "And neither is a dragon." Osamika went to Dasolam. "Surely there must be a way to reverse this mistake."

Timotha snorted. Zamisha busied herself, making sure all the lashings were tight. She glanced toward the Head. He had no answer for her mother. Zamisha cleared her throat. "How is Yavaya?"

Osamika came back toward Timotha. "Satora thinks she might be pregnant. She's gone to get the Lady Melina."

Zamisha's eyes burned and her throat tightened. That would be a blessing. At least her brother would live on in a child.

Two more dragons landed. Lord Dasolam turned to see who had arrived. "Ah, good. The hunters are here."

Zamisha looked around Timotha. Lord Lamtrax and Lord Samris sat astride their dragons. "The hunters?"

The Head chuckled. "When we first arrived in this Valley, we relied heavily on these two men. They are the finest hunters among us. Thank the first egg that they survived." Another dragon circled. "And here is our new Lord Toradal. His parents were both fine hunters in their day. Don't let your Ma dishearten you. The Lady Korindala is an amazing tracker and hunter. I've seen her drop a mountain snow ox in its tracks with a single arrow."

Toradal had dismounted and was walking up to them. "Would that my Ma could join us but she is helping in the care of my nephew, Samashir. Poor lad. Satora had feared he might not live at all."

Dasolam looked down. "Yaroshir has gone bitter since the death of his son. And to almost lose his eldest granson as well. Tis a sad thing indeed. How does the lad fare?"

Toradal looked away. "He'll live but he'll probably not walk well, if he manages it at all. He's just four so Satora says there is a chance the bones will mend. If only Lady Janizana had lived."

Zamisha closed her eyes and leaned her head against Timotha's dirty hide. What a terrible loss for her brother's wife, to lose not only husband but also mother and father as well. She hoped Yavaya would recover.

More dragons arrived. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked up at Lord Dasolam. "We have all lost family. We will mourn together at the Leaving Ceremony. But now we must look to the living. Are you able?"

What choice did she have? She swallowed hard. "I'll survive." She followed the Head toward the new arrivals.

Lord Drolahad stood talking quietly with Kulorad, the new Lord Meladram, Lord Belarimi, and his son, Kararimi. Drolahad bowed to Dasolam. "I think this is all we will see."

Dasolam frowned. "What about Kolitash? He was bragging about how quickly Aztek had mended."

Belarimi punched a gloved fist into an open hand. "He said we were all fools. He's gone into the southern range."

Dasolam scowled. "Ha! And who's a fool? If there is still some snow in the shadows of the Valley, the higher peaks of the south will still be snowbound. All the big game will be hidden away in the lower valleys much farther to the south." He looked around the company and finally stopped with Zamisha. "Well, looks like this is it. Lead on."

Zamisha turned to Timotha and took her head in her hands. She leaned her forehead against the dragon's. "I trust you." She moved toward the saddle.

Jamila came running out. She swung around Timotha and clung to Zamisha's waist with one arm and pushed a warm cloth bundle at her. "I made this for you." She hugged her. "Please be safe."

Zamisha hugged her back. "I will." She took the packet and pulled herself into the saddle. She waited until Jamila had backed up. "All right, Timo. Let's go!" They sprang into the sky.

The other dragons were right behind her. They fell into a V-shaped formation behind Timotha. The White headed east. Zamisha uncovered the hidden sandwich and ate, not even questioning the contents. The warm food buoyed her against the fatigue.

The sun was straight overhead when they topped the eastern range. After a short time, Timotha dove into a narrow river valley and glided down the canyon. Zamisha glanced behind her and noticed the Riders pointing out various features. Maybe they hadn't been here before, either.

The sun was almost setting when the valley abruptly turned and widened into a broad plain. Zamisha gasped. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Timotha rumbled under her. There were more wild cattle than she had ever seen before. She heard Dasolam whistle and looked back. "Come on, Timo. Let's see what the plan is."

The dragons landed down wind of the herds. All the Riders had wide eyes. Lord Drolahad whistled. "That's not just one herd! That's a whole lot of them! This must be where they spent the winter. With spring being so late, they haven't moved into higher meadows yet."

Dasolam grinned. "Would that I had a way to cart some of these home in one piece. That would certainly help our thinned breeding stock. But right now, let's feed our hungry dragons!" There were cheers from all the Riders.

Samris pointed toward the plain. "We should take advantage of the late evening shadows. Send the Browns in from behind and Greens from the sides and drive a section toward the Bronzes and the Black."

Kararimi pointed at Timotha. "Is our dirty White counting as a Brown?"

Samris frowned. "I'd rather not get her into the fray."

Zamisha felt disappointed. Dasolam put up his hand. "I disagree. Zamisha, fly above the Browns. Keep watch. Some times young bulls turn and try to pull the cows out of a stampede. Timotha will know what to do."

"Yes, Sir!" She felt better, knowing that she was going to at least be useful. She followed the three Browns and two Greens as they made a wide sweep across the broad plain well below the channel where the two Bronzes and single Black prepared to make their surprise attack.

Dasolam motioned for Lamtrax to take his Green to the left and Toradal took his Green to the right. Dasolam, Belarimi, and Meladram began the run down the center. Timotha flew high above them all. Zamisha looked down. She saw the cattle begin to run. A tawny streak slipped between the tall grasses toward the right side of the stampeding cattle. The cows began to shift. Toradal dove closer, trying to cut off their escape.

Zamisha saw the tawny shape change course. "It's headed for Tora! We have to do something, Timo!"

### * * *

# Chapter 5

Zamisha leaned close to Timotha's neck. "Warn Duni! It's headed right for them." She pushed Timotha forward into a dive. Timotha folded her wings and dropped toward the tawny creature. Zamisha struggled to breathe. She'd never experienced a power drop before but she'd heard her brother describe it.

Below, Toradal struggled with his Green. Duni was trying to see the danger approaching them. Toradal pointed toward the ground but the dragon fought against the command. She curved away from the running creature. It increased speed and launched toward the Green.

Timotha was almost to the ground. She spread her wings out and brought her legs forward. She grabbed the beast in mid-leap. The creature howled and spit, arching its back in an attempt to free itself from the dragon's talons. Timotha held on.

Zamisha caught her breath. "We got it!"

Toradal looked back. His face changed from annoyance to shock. He recovered and waved at her.

The creature was hissing and snarling. It tried to turn and swipe at the White with its claws. Zamisha looked toward the other dragons. They had succeeded with the planned attack. "What do I do with it now?"

The beast came dangerously close to Timotha's foreleg with a swipe. The dragon roared and bit down on its neck. It went limp in her claws. The White licked her lips. She glanced back at Zamisha.

"I know you're hungry, Timo, but I want a closer look at that thing. Look, that cow has gotten away from the rest. Drop this thing and take the cow."

Timotha snorted but let go of the creature. She swerved and pounced on the stray cow. It never had the chance to complain. She dug in with her hunger driving her.

Zamisha climbed down from the saddle and let the dragon feed. She walked back toward the creature. Toradal ran up and hugged her. "Thank you! I never saw that coming. It would have had us for sure if Timotha hadn't grabbed it."

Zamisha gently pulled out of his embrace, feeling awkward. She continued toward the tawny beast. "Duni was trying to warn you. You should have been paying better attention to your dragon."

Dasolam caught up with them. "I agree with that. Now, what did you catch? I only saw a little of it from where we stood."

They stopped beside the bloody heap. Zamisha moved to the head and took a closer look. "I think it's a prairie lion. Anameg and Ranameg saw one last fall in the northern wastes."

Timotha pushed through the grasses and sniffed the dead cat. She looked at Zamisha and whined.

Zamisha pulled at the thick fur. "I know you want it, Timo. Let me skin it first and you can have the rest. Even with holes in it I could still do something with this fur."

Dasolam chuckled. "Waste not. It's an old hunter's creed. The kill is yours. Do with it as you will. Samris and Lamtrax have taken down a young bull and are slaughtering it. We'll have meat cooking soon." He moved back toward his own dragon.

Toradal was studying the massive claws. "This creature could have seriously injured Duni." He dropped the paw and stood. "I thank you formally. The House of Dal owes the House of Mato a life debt."

Zamisha had no understanding of such things. It must be something that the Riders had been taught in their extended education. She accepted his handshake. "I'm just glad you and Duni are in one piece. We've lost too many this spring."

Toradal nodded. "I need to see to Duni. I want to make sure she gets enough to eat. It's been more than a tenday since she's fed."

Zamisha went to work skinning the prairie cat. She also took the teeth and claws. Timotha watched her intently. When she was finished, she backed away from the carcass. "All right, Timo. You can have it now." The dragon pounced on the remains and bugled. The other dragons all looked up and bugled in return. Timotha seemed to grin and dug into her kill.

Samris came through the grasses. He handed Zamisha a steaming skewer of roasted meat. "Daso told me what happened." He watched the White eating for a moment. "I apologize for doubting your ability. I shouldn't have. You and Timotha did what no one else had been able to do."

Zamisha caught the catch in his voice and glanced at the elder Lord. A tear gleamed in the last light of evening. She reached out and caught his hand. "How is Namris doing?"

"Satora assures me that he will live. His injuries were grievous but he's on the mend."

"I'm relieved to hear that." The smell of the roasted beef was making her mouth water. She released his hand. "Thank you for the food. I should let you return to your own meal." She looked down at the pile of teeth and claws. She picked up a large tooth and gave it to the Lord. "There was no way you could have known that a prairie lion was also stalking the herd. Because of your plan, we and our dragons eat tonight."

He held up the tooth and examined it. "Quite a fearsome beast. You and Timo should come join us by the fire. Who knows if there are more lurking about."

"As soon as Timo has finished her prize, we'll come over." He wandered back through the tall grass and Zamisha bit into the juicy meat. Timotha was stripping the last of the scraps from the bones. Zamisha finished off the meat and collected the remaining claws and teeth. She wrapped them in the fur and tied the bundle to the saddle. She scrubbed at the dirt with her fingers. "Wish I had time to give you a bath." She yawned.

Timotha gurgled and pushed her toward the saddle. She didn't have the energy to argue. Zamisha crawled into the saddle and Timotha flew over to where the other dragons were huddled around their Riders. Kararimi was tending a sizable fire. She slid out of the saddle. Timotha curled her neck around her. Zamisha sunk into the White's forearms. She didn't remember falling asleep.

Toradal woke her. "Care for some breakfast?"

She took the bowl of stew he offered. "Thanks." She looked around. The other Riders were also seated by their dragons.

Dasolam leaned back into his Brown. "I sure wish we had a way to bring some of those cattle back with us. That would really help our depleted stock."

Lamtrax finished off his stew. "At least we know where they are now. We'll have to lead more hunting parties back here."

Samris agreed. "Now that our dragons have fed, they should be able to carry food back to the Valley for the others."

Kararimi patted his Bronze. "Likito should be able to carry several fat bulls back." The Bronze's eyes swirled.

Zamisha looked up at Timotha. "Will you be able to carry a bull, too?" Timotha nodded.

Dasolam got to his feet. "It will take us longer to get home with our burdens. The sooner we get started the better."

Lamtrax and Samris planned another successful hunt. Zamisha watched over the other Riders again but no more prairie lions appeared. She was relieved. In the end, Timotha took down a fat cow.

They camped one more night, letting the dragons feed freely on the remaining herd. The Riders worked to bind the kills together into bundles that the larger dragons could carry. They also stripped the remaining meat from the bull and packed it for travel.

Zamisha woke on her own the next day. She made sure Timotha ate as much as she could and joined the other hunters around the dying coals of the fire. Dasolam looked around the group. "We will all stay together on the way back. If a dragon tires, we will all land and let the dragons rest. Keep your eyes open. We know nothing about this area. There could be bands of trolls between us and home."

Zamisha mounted and Timotha took up the bundled cow. She took a place in the back of the flight formation. Zamisha watched the larger dragons carrying the bound cattle. It gave her an idea. They landed along the river when the sun was high above. They all drank their fill. She sat down next to Dasolam. "I have an idea for you. You said you wanted to carry some of the cattle back to the Valley. What if we constructed large sacks and carried young animals back the same way the dragons are carrying the dead cattle?"

Drolahad laughed. "What a crazy idea!"

Dasolam scratched his bristly chin. "That might be possible."

Drolahad looked surprised. "That would frighten the cattle to death!"

"Not if they were young enough. Many of the cows are heavy with calves. If we prepare now and watch the herd, we might be able to gather some of them to replenish our stock."

Belarimi put a hand on Zamisha's shoulder. "A good idea. Dross could do it for certain."

The men continued to discuss the idea until Dasolam called them to continue the journey. They rested several more times before the Valley came into view. Zamisha could feel how tired Timotha was but all the dragons perked up and pushed toward home.

As they neared the cultivated lands, Dasolam fell back to fly beside Zamisha. "Take that cow back to your homestead and divide it with the House of Achi and the House of Don. We will see you at the Keep on the morrow."

Zamisha nodded. Timotha veered away toward the Mato homestead. The night fires were lit, casting dancing shadows across the courtyard. Timotha back-winged to drop her load then settled next to it.

The door of the house opened and Jamila, Radema, and Fayenda rushed out. Jamila stopped and stared at the cow. Radema hugged Fayenda. "We have beef!"

Zamisha crawled out of the saddle. "It's not all for us. Radema, run over to the Achi homestead and ask Glora to come."

A dragon landed on the other side of the courtyard and Miradon hurried over. "Zamisha! How do you fare?"

She managed a smile. "Thanks, Timo." She turned to the new Lord. "Glad you're here. It will save a trip. Part of this cow is for the House of Don as well."

"Then the hunt was a success? Good to hear. Lord Kolitash had no luck at all."

She leaned on Timotha's side. "Lord Samris and Lord Lamtrax will be leading other hunting parties over the next few days. Make sure and take a haunch for your dragon. The others are distributing meat around the Valley."

Fayenda wiped the tears from her eyes. "I'll get the butchering block set up."

Jamila was untying bundles from the harness. She held up the bundle of fur. "What is this?"

Zamisha grinned at the White. "That's Timotha's kill."

The dragon straightened slightly and raised her wings. Miradon chuckled. "And she's quite proud of it. What did she take down?"

"A prairie lion." Zamisha watched the Lord's face widen in surprise.

Another form emerged from the house and paused on the porch. "Jamila. Who is here?"

Jamila waved from Timotha's back. "Zamisha has returned and she's brought a cow!"

Zamisha was concerned by Melina's tone. She moved toward the house. "How is Yavaya?"

The elder midwife moved down from the porch to meet her. "She's resting. Vora's death has been hard on her but I think the babe is all right."

Zamisha stumbled. "She's with child then?"

Melina caught her. "She is." She looked closer at Zamisha. Her brow wrinkled. "You don't look well." She pulled a small bottle from a pocket. "Drink this."

Zamisha didn't argue, hoping it would help ease the ache of her muscles. Melina pulled her toward the porch but Zamisha looked back. "I should really be helping Miradon with the cow."

Melina hushed her. "He's far more rested than you are."

Radema came running into the courtyard. "Glora is coming."

Fayenda called to her. "Go into the house and get the others. Some of you will have to help her carry her portion home."

Melina shook her head. "Poor girl. I don't know how Glora will manage with the little ones and the homestead. Aramina is certainly no help to her. All that woman has ever done is complain. Falachi put up with so much from her over the years. She was a pampered daughter of a governor. When she wed Fala, she expected a fine house and servants. She had no skills of her own and has never shown the least interest in learning any. This Valley was never good enough for her."

"But the Valley is such a beautiful place, especially in early summer when everything is green and lush."

Melina took her hand and gently turned it over to look at her wrist. "Oh my."

Zamisha looked closer. The veins of her wrist seemed redder than usual. "Am I ill?"

Melina hugged her. "No, my dear. You are pregnant."

### * * *

# Chapter 6

Zamisha stumbled away from the surprised midwife. Timotha was by her side before she even realized the dragon was there. With the dirt, she was hardly visible in the long shadows cast by the night lanterns. Zamisha clung to the dragon's neck. "Oh, Timo! What am I going to do?"

Timotha led Zamisha toward her rock. Without thought, Zamisha followed the dragon and curled up between her forelegs. Timotha gurgled softly. She raised her wings and created a living tent for them. Zamisha felt warm and comfortable. Sleep called to her. She closed her eyes.

Someone was calling her name but everything sounded muffled. It was Jamila. Her sister's voice grew closer. "Timotha, I can't find Zamisha. Do you know where she is?"

The dragon opened an eye and looked at Zamisha. They were well hidden within the White's wings. Zamisha reached up and rubbed at the dirt on the dragon's face. "You poor thing. You really need a bath."

Jamila's hands parted the wings enough for her to peer inside. "Have you been out here all night? Ma has been worried about you. No one could find you."

Zamisha stretched. She could see sunlight streaks on the pale skin of Timotha's wings. "Sorry. I was just so tired. Could you grab a long brush from the shed for me? Timo needs to get this dirt off of her."

Jamila frowned. "You'd better find Ma. She's been weeping all night."

Zamisha closed her eyes. She didn't want to deal with her mother yet. When she looked again, Jamila was gone. "We'd better get up. Let's get you washed and cleaned up. We'll deal with everything else after that."

Timotha opened her wings. Sunlight flooded her small hiding place. Zamisha slid off the rock. Timotha shook, sending a shower of dirt in all directions. Jamila held up her arms to protect her face. "Couldn't you wait until you got to the river?" She held the brush toward Zamisha. "I'll tell Ma you'll be back soon."

Zamisha grabbed the handle. "Thanks. Help me get the harness off. I'll leave that here and clean it up later." They worked together to unbuckle the harness and slide it off. It left strange patterns on the White's dirty hide. She hugged Jamila. "We'll be back."

Timotha was more than happy to bathe in the river. Zamisha scrubbed until all of her scales gleamed white once more. She was drenched by the time she finished. Timotha nudged her with her snout. She lost her balance and fell into the water. She came up sputtering. "Thanks a lot, Timo!" She pushed water at the dragon. Timotha ducked her head under the water and blew bubbles out of her nose. Zamisha laughed. It felt good.

Timotha climbed out of the water and shook. Zamisha ducked under the water to avoid the spray. She came back up, her long hair drooping over her shoulders. "Wish I would have brought some soap. You're not the only one who needs a scrub." She swam to shore and pulled off her vest and tunic to wring them out. The breeze on her damp skin made her shiver.

They returned to the homestead. The moment Timotha landed, the front door flew open. Osamika rushed out. She helped Zamisha down and pulled her into her arms. "Where have you been? I've been so worried about you."

Zamisha gently pushed her mother away from her damp clothes. "I'm fine, Ma. Really. I was sleeping with Timotha all night and we both needed to get cleaned up."

Her mother held her at arms length. "Melina told me. You should be more careful. You don't need a chill." She glanced at the White. "A dragon is no place for a pregnant woman. You need to give her up."

Zamisha gasped and pulled away. "How can you say such a thing? Lord Aritodas told everyone that it wasn't possible. Others had told the Lords to give up their dragons but a dragon bond is unbreakable."

Osamika frowned. "And yet you bonded with Timotha after you're brother's death. So the bond is not as permanent as they say."

Zamisha backed into Timotha. "So you would have me die?"

Her mother's eyes widened. "No! I would have you move the bond to another."

Zamisha threw up her hands. "And how am I supposed to do that? I don't understand how it happened in the first place."

A dragon's shadow crossed the courtyard. They both looked up. Dasolam circled and landed near the dragon rocks. The Head jumped down. He bowed to them. "I hope this morning finds you well."

Osamika rushed to his side and clung to his arm. "Daso, please. Talk sense into my daughter. She must give up the dragon."

Dasolam sighed. "I'm sorry, Osa, but I don't understand the magic that binds us to our dragons. I was too overwhelmed when I received my egg to fully comprehend what the Wizards had done. And Dross is as much a part of me as one of my limbs. I could no sooner part with him than with an arm or a leg."

The large Brown looked over at his Lord. His eyes swirled. He nodded his head. Timotha rested her head on Zamisha's shoulder. Her own milky white eyes swirled.

Osamika moaned and covered her face. "But she is with child!"

Dasolam looked at Zamisha. "Is this true?"

Zamisha shrugged. "That's what Melina told me last night. I suppose it must be so but I had no knowledge of it before."

He shook his head. "A new twist, for certain. The Lady Korithiena wants to speak with you after the meeting. That's why I stopped by. I wanted to make sure you were coming. I know there is still uncertainty concerning your position but for now, you represent the House of Mato even though you do not sit in the chair. Perhaps we can resolve that today."

Osamika went off sobbing. Zamisha looked down at her damp clothes. "Then I'd better get cleaned up. When are we to meet?"

"We will gather at sun-high. Until then." He mounted his Brown and flew off toward the west.

Zamisha patted Timotha's neck. "The sun feels good. Why don't you stretch out and warm yourself while I go in and change out of these dirty clothes?" The dragon nodded and moved toward a sunny spot where she laid down and stretched out her wings.

Jamila met her at the door. "We heated a bath for you."

Zamisha smiled. "That's better than cold river water any day." She soaked for a bit then dressed in clean clothes. Yotika had a bowl of stew ready for her. Zamisha was hungry. She easily finished the contents.

When she came out of the house, Jamila was sitting on the rock scrubbing the dirt off of the harness. She half expected Voramato to be sitting there with her. It would be like old times. But he was gone. She sighed and moved to the rock. "You've got a good head start. I'll work in the oil."

She was absorbed in the work. A shadow fell across the section she was working on. Zamisha looked up and found Yavaya standing there. She dropped the rag and hugged her sister-in-law. "How do you fare?"

Yavaya clung to her. "Ma said you are with child, too."

Zamisha closed her eyes. "We carry the future of our lost husbands. They will live on through our children."

Yavaya sobbed quietly for a moment. "What will we do?"

Zamisha pulled back gently. "We will be strong and go forward."

Timotha got up and came over to them. She rubbed her head along Yavaya's arm. She rubbed the dragon's head. "I miss him, too."

Zamisha sat down and went back to work on the leather. It was calming. Yavaya joined in. Jamila finished scrubbing and took up a cloth to help with the oiling. She glanced over at her sister. "What are you going to do, Zam?"

"I don't know." She had been trying not to think about it. Her stomach began to complain. Was it from the smell of the leather oil? She swallowed it down but the feeling persisted. She started to cry. Yavaya touched her shoulder. It startled her. "What am I going to do if I can't take care of Timo?"

Timotha gurgled quietly. She nuzzled Zamisha's side. Yavaya stroked the dragon's face. "Perhaps Timo will be taking care of you."

A dragon circled and landed gracefully in the courtyard. Zamisha wiped the tears from her eyes and watched Miradon dismount. She glanced at the sun. "It's time for me to go. I'd better get this harness back on."

Yavaya moved toward Miradon. "Well met, Mira. How do you fare?"

He bowed slightly. "A good day to you, Yavaya. I and my family are well, thank you."

Jamila helped with the buckles. Zamisha finished the last one and turned to Miradon. "Lord Miradon, I hope everyone liked the fresh meat."

He grinned. "I'm still getting used to that title. It sounds odd. But yes, the roast was much appreciated. And Dolio is doing better today, too. I'm hoping he'll be strong enough to attend the next hunt."

Zamisha hugged Jamila and Yavaya. "Do what you can to ease Ma's mind. I'll be back before eventide." She mounted Timotha and Miradon returned to his Yellow. They jumped into the sky together.

She struggled to ignore her queasy stomach. She looked across the Valley. A few women were out in the fields, some driving pullers yoked to plows and others with hoes. The weather had finally turned warm. They needed to get crops in if there was any hope for a harvest come fall.

Timotha followed Dolio toward the Keep. There were already quite a few dragons in the bailey. They found an open space and landed. Lord Yaroshir scowled. "Why is she here?"

Lord Dasolam came out of the main doors. "Because I asked her to be here." He raised a hand. "Come fellow Lords, the Circle awaits us."

Zamisha and Timotha followed the others inside. She moved to the place of Mato but did not sit in the chair. The other Lords and their dragons took their places. She noticed that four of the chairs, including the House of Meg, now had black banners draped over them. Could her child change that? She didn't know. Orazan looked uncomfortable. He clung to the straps of the Eggling pouch in his lap. Samlaru was struggling to get his Hatchling to settle in her place. Lord Kolitash glared at everyone. His Bronze seemed to be sulking.

Dasolam stood and filled his goblet from a pitcher and passed it to Waragan. Each Lord poured some of the contents into their goblet. Zamisha said nothing when the pitcher passed by her place. There was no goblet to fill. It made the rounds. Dasolam held up his goblet. "Within the Circle, unity is strength!"

The other Lords repeated the phrase and they all sipped from their goblets. The smell of the bitter wine bothered Zamisha and she was glad she didn't have to drink any of it.

The Head set down his goblet and looked around the room. "I hope to be able to return to a regular tenday schedule soon but we have business that needs immediate attention. Preparations for the last mass Leaving Ceremony are nearly complete. We will call all together tomorrow at eventide. The pyres are being erected. The fallen should be brought to the gathering area tomorrow morning."

Waragan stood. "I wish to thank all who helped with the wood gathering yesterday. My woodpiles for the forge are nearly gone and could not have supported this event." He sat down.

Dasolam added his thanks. "Our hunting party was a success. Every family and every dragon was fed. Samris and Lamtrax will be organizing additional hunts. The herd is large and can support us for some time." He looked at Zamisha. "I've considered the proposal to bring some of the young cattle back to help replenish our diminished stocks. Lady Falisha assures me that it will be possible to sew a large, enclosed sling for such a purpose."

Wanotris stood. "This is good news, indeed. I did a rough survey of what remained and was worried we would not have enough to breed more. But it would be best if any new calves that are brought in remain separate for a time until we can be certain they are healthy."

Aritodas looked up. "I will note that in the records."

Dasolam waited for the murmur of approval to die down. "I will also be collecting some new seed from that area when it ripens. There were some excellent wild grains in that area so we should plant all that remains here and hope for a good harvest this fall."

Yaroshir stood. "And what shall we eat if we plant all of the grain?"

"We will forage from the lands around the Valley."

Drolahad leaned back in his chair. "Ah, just like the good old days."

Dasolam frowned at him but turned his attention to Dosomos. "I'm hoping you and Jamoras, both of you being good wood smiths, can survey the houses of the Valley and determine what can be done to repair them before winter."

The two men exchanged glances. Dosomos stood. "As you request. We'll begin toward the north were the worst of the damage occurred and work our way south."

"Very good."

Lord Kolitash stood. "I request that we continue the discussion concerning the House of Mato. It's not right that a woman sits in the Circle. This is a Lord's place, a man's place."

Zamisha felt cold. She could feel the deep rumble from Timotha and leaned back into her. The room erupted into loud discussion. Dasolam banged the hammer on the table until everyone became silent.

Ganafri stood. "Lady Korithiena has been researching this issue but can find no way to unbind a Rider and dragon."

Kolitash pointed at Zamisha. "This is an abomination!"

Belarimi stood. "I don't know what your issue is, Koli. It's one less dragon lost. Besides, the oldest male in the House of Mato has only seen three summers. He's hardly fit to sit in the Circle. The First Egg knows how much you've already complained about young Ora and Sam here." There were a few chuckles around the room. Orazan looked like he wanted to slide under the table. Zamisha understood that feeling.

Toradal stood. "Zamisha is just as worthy as any of us to sit at this table. Not only did she lead the hunting party to a large herd but she saved Duni and me from a prairie lion that could have done us serious damage. Or worse."

Samris rose. "I am in agreement with Belarimi and Toradal. Zamisha was chosen, by whatever means, by Timotha the White, to be her Rider. She has shown bravery and courage against a mighty foe and placed the needs of the Valley before her own."

Yaroshir stood. "But there is another issue. I have heard the women talking. Zamisha is with child."

There was a stunned silence. Kolitash bounded from his chair and planted his fists on the table. "This can not be allowed! A way must be found to unbind them!"

### * * *

# Chapter 7

Zamisha backed into Timotha. She could feel the dragon vibrating. It was a deep growl. All the dragons in the room were agitated. Their eyes were half-closed but still swirled. Zamisha wondered if they were discussing the issues amongst themselves.

Dasolam stood and faced Kolitash. "This matter remains unresolved." His voice was slow and steady with a note of finality to it.

Lord Waragan got up. He cleared his throat. The tension in the room snapped. Kolitash dropped into his chair. Dasolam nodded at Waragan and sat down. The Lord sagged slightly. He looked around the room. "What happened to our children and comrades is grievous. But now we face a serious threat. The future of the people in this Valley is in danger."

Murmurs went around the room. Aritodas stood. "Please continue." He returned to his seat and the room quieted.

"We have lost more than half of the adult men in this conflict. And what if the trolls attack again? Our grandsons are still young. They are hardly ready to take on the responsibility of running a household. We must prevent this tragedy from reoccurring."

Dasolam leaned forward. "What do you suggest, Waragan?"

The Lord traced the engraved name on the table for a moment. "I have lost all of my sons. I have only one grandson so he will be my heir." He looked up. "I propose from this day forward, only one son – the firstborn of Lord or Rider – be given an egg. All future sons will be the caretakers of the land and help support the rest of the family."

The room erupted into loud conversation. Dasolam banged the hammer but the room didn't quiet until Ganafri stood. "I have two sons who already have dragons. And some of our new Lords have younger brothers. What of them?"

Waragan turned toward him. "The eldest becomes the heir and his first son follows him."

There was considerable discussion between the Lords. Zamisha stood quietly and listened. Drolahad leaned toward Kolitash. "At least your remaining son already has an egg. I'll have to go find another egg for Zara."

Kolitash scowled. "Moretash is soft. He won't make a good Lord. If only Domitash had survived. Why my six-year-old granson has more guts than my youngest. I regret that day I saw that Bronze in mating flight. I just couldn't resist."

Dasolam finally called them back to order. Samris stood. He pointed at the empty chair by the House of Trom. "What about those who have no Riders left?"

Dasolam looked toward Waragan. "What say you? This is your proposal."

"Where a chair sits empty, the eldest son of the eldest Rider of the House should be the heir."

Aritodas rose. "I see the wisdom of this proposal. We must ensure the future of our people. I agree to this proposal."

Kolitash bounded out of his chair and pointed at Zamisha. "And what of her?"

Dasolam rubbed his chin. "Zamisha, by marriage, is of the House of Meg. If her child be a boy, he would save a chair at this table."

Kolitash narrowed his eyes. "The chair of Mato belongs to Jaromato when he comes of age. Is that not so by this proposal?"

Dasolam glanced in her direction. "We are in agreement in that. As I said, Zamisha is of the House of Meg. There are no male heirs in that House at the moment. Her child may be its salvation."

Aritodas stood. "I agree with Dasolam and accept Waragan's proposal. Are there any here who disagree?" Lord Kolitash looked around the room. He crossed his arms but said nothing.

Dasolam banged the hammer once. "The proposal is accepted."

"I will note it in the records." Aritodas sat down.

Dasolam took a deep breath before getting to his feet. "Unless there is any other important business, let us adjourn so that we may prepare for the Leaving Ceremony on the morrow. All the bodies should be brought to the pyres before sunset. By Gold Zayoni's Promise, let this be the last mass Leaving Ceremony we have to face." He banged the hammer to dismiss the meeting.

The Lords and dragons filed out of the Inner Sanctum. Many women and children were in the courtyard waiting to hear the outcomes. Men went to families and talked quietly with them. Zamisha moved away from the others. No one from the House of Mato waited for her in the bailey.

Kolitash glared at her from where he stood with his wife, Dorisha. "I'd sooner have a three year old sitting in that chair than a pregnant woman."

Zamisha leaned against Timotha, unwilling to face another confrontation. "I know Lady Korithiena wanted to talked to us but she's probably busy preparing for the ceremony." She shuddered. She could not bring herself to even say the dead Lord's name out loud. Was it her fault he was dead? Tears threatened. She sighed them away. "Let's go home, Timo."

They flew across town. She could see the raised platforms in the open gathering area in front of the forge. Zamisha began to shake. She would have to return to the Meg Homestead and retrieve the body of her dead husband. She hoped no small scavengers had found it since she covered his remains.

Zamisha was startled when Timotha landed. She hadn't realized they were already back at the Mato homestead. She climbed down from the saddle. Her mother came out of the house and paused on the porch. Zamisha sighed. "I suppose it is my responsibility now to relay the news." Timotha nuzzled her.

Osamika moved toward them and stopped a short distance away from the dragon. "Did the Lords discover a way to unbind you?"

The world seemed to crumble around her. The tears she'd tried to stop earlier broke free. Her knees buckled. Timotha curled her neck around Zamisha and pulled her up onto the rock. She enclosed her Rider in a living tent of wings. Zamisha wept.

Jamila was calling her name. She rubbed her eyes. "How long have I been asleep?"

Timotha parted her wings. Jamila stood in front of the rock with her hands on her hips. "Since yesterday afternoon. If that is what pregnancy does to you, I'm in no hurry."

Zamisha yawned and scrambled down from the rock. "I doubt it has to do with being pregnant. I'm just not used to being a Rider yet."

Jamila glanced toward the house. "Ma keeps talking about the Lords finding a way to unbind you."

Timotha snorted. Zamisha patted her. "That doesn't sound likely from what I've heard. A dragon needs a Rider."

Jamila bit her lip. "What about Zarahad? His Da hasn't found him an egg yet."

Zamisha's chest tightened. "Not you, too!" She busied herself straightening the harness.

"Where are you going?"

"Where I should have gone yesterday afternoon. I need to go get Nori's body."

"Oh."

Zamisha checked the tension on the last buckle. "I'm not looking forward to it. I haven't been back there since that night." The words caught in her throat. She refused to let the tears flow again.

"You should at least eat before you go. You never ate anything yesterday."

She started to say something but realized her sister was too young to understand the smell of death. "I'll eat when I get back."

Jamila heaved a loud sigh. "That's not good for you or the baby."

"You sound like Melina. Maybe you should consider being a midwife." Zamisha climbed into the saddle. "I'll try not to take too long."

They flew across the Valley toward the Meg homestead. The damage from the trolls was more obvious in the bright sunlight. She circled the remains of the structures. The house had been flattened since she and the other widows had fled. The trolls had left nothing standing. Their vengeance had been complete.

She reluctantly landed in an open space. It took her a moment to get up the courage to dismount. She clung to the harness, shivering. "I don't know if I can do this, Timo."

A dragon shadow passed across the courtyard. She squinted against the sun. Light gleamed from yellow scales. The dragon landed and Jamoras jumped down. "Zamisha, how fare you? I dropped in last night but Timo wouldn't let anyone disturb you."

"There isn't much left."

He scanned the ruins. "The trolls seemed bent on taking it down. We couldn't drive them away. It was a good thing all of you left when you did." His voice was very quiet.

She pushed away and managed to stand on her own. "I have to get Nori's body." She wobbled toward the house.

Jamoras caught her. "I've already taken care of it. That's what I wanted to tell you last night."

The sob caught her off guard. The tears followed. She couldn't hold them back. Jamoras pulled her close and held her. She didn't have the strength to pull away. She moaned. "If only the Circle would have supported Anameg to begin with."

"Anameg should have heeded the wisdom of Zaradan."

Zamisha pulled away. "And what would your Da have done if the trolls had killed your Ma? Wouldn't he have wanted revenge?"

Jamoras stepped back in the wake of her anger. "The Circle made the right decision. Everyone was sorry the trolls killed Toria but to go out and randomly slaughter whole bands of trolls, that wasn't the right response. We were too weak. The harvest last fall had been bad and this winter lasted far too long. You know how far away the wild herds had gone. It was no wonder the trolls rose against us. And look at what it has cost us!"

"If we all would have risen together in the beginning, the trolls would not have had time to band together under that beast. Rock trolls generally don't associate with marsh trolls."

Jamoras turned back toward his Yellow. "Kolitash is right. A woman doesn't belong in the Circle." He jumped on and flew away.

Zamisha crumpled to the ground and buried her face in her hands. Jamoras had always been one of her closest friends. To have him reject her was too much. She felt Timotha's gentle nudge. She sat up and hugged the dragon's neck. "Da would have done the same if it had been Ma. I heard him say that after Anameg began raiding the trolls." She sobbed into Timotha's scales.

The tears finally ran out. She became quiet, listening to the drone of bees as they caught up now that the weather had finally warmed. Timotha had curled around her. She leaned against the dragon's warm body. The sky was a brilliant blue with only a few puffy clouds. The last of the anger and sadness drained away. "There's nothing left here, Timo. We should go home."

She crawled back into the saddle. The White jumped into the sky. The cool breeze refreshed her. Zamisha felt better by the time they landed in the Mato courtyard.

Jamila and Radema were in the yard, keeping watch over the younger children. Jamila scooped up Jaromato and brought him over. She took his hand and helped him pet Timotha. "Someday you'll ride a dragon, too."

The little boy's eyes sparkled. "Dragon." He grinned and giggled.

Zamisha smiled at her nephew. "Yes, you will. You will one day be Lord of the House of Mato."

Jamila narrowed her eyes. "What about you?"

"Have you forgotten? I'm of the House of Meg, now. If this isn't a boy, I'll be the last Rider of the House of Meg."

Jamila shook her head. "What are you going to do when you have that baby? How are you going to take care of Timo?"

"You're starting to sound like Ma. Have you considered that Timo can take pretty good care of herself? It's true that at some point I'm not going to be able to ride but that won't be forever. I'll manage."

Jamila put the toddler down and headed him in the direction of the others. She waited until he was back on the blanket before turning to face Zamisha. "Will you give Timotha to Jaro when he's old enough?"

"It doesn't work that way. I still don't know how Timotha and I bonded in the first place. Maybe it's because Vora and I were twins. But I can't just give her up or pass her on to someone else. Dragons and Riders are bound by magic. I'm no wizard. I don't understand that magic. Do you?"

Jamila turned to watch the children playing. "No. I'm just worried about you."

Zamisha hugged her. "You're not old enough for that. Be young a little while longer."

Jamila huffed. "I'm already chosen, you know."

Zamisha tried to hide her surprise. "I see."

Her sister faced her. "It's not like there was a big choice for any of us. Two boys and two girls. There were only four of us my age. And since Moretash and Norita have been gone on each other forever, that left me and Minorad. We've all known that for some time now. We just have to wait another year. He'll get an egg and..."

"No, he won't."

Jamila stared at her, mouth open, for a moment. "Why not?"

"Because of the new ruling that the Circle passed yesterday. His older brother, Kulorad, is Lord of the House of Rad and only his first born son will get an egg. And that's how it will be from now on."

Jamila's face crumpled. "But why? That's not fair!"

Zamisha tried to hold her but her sister pulled away. "I'm sorry, Jam. I wasn't exactly in on the decision. I just stood and listened to them talking and watched them vote on it. It's to protect the future generations of the Valley from this kind of disaster. Minorad will be in charge of all the farmlands. He, and his children, and other younger sons of Kulorad, will make sure there are always crops to feed the stock and family."

Jamila pointed toward one of the infants on the blanket. "And Losomato?"

"He won't get an egg, either. Jaro will be the Lord and the only Rider until his first born son is old enough."

Jamila's lower lip trembled. "It's just not fair."

The three older wives, now widows, came out of the house to gather up their children. Jamila ran off to help. Zamisha stood watching them but felt unattached to the scene as if observing it from a great distance.

Yotika looked up and noticed Zamisha. She handed her infant daughter to Jamila and came over. "Will you at least come in for the Leaving Meal?"

Zamisha had already faced more of them than she really wanted but this was her twin brother. She looked down at her clothes. "I should change, too." She patted Timotha. "I'll just be in the house."

The meal was quiet. Even the younger ones seemed to understand the nature of the gathering. After they finished, Osamika looked at the draped body of her youngest son. "All of my boys are gone."

Jaromato tottered over to her and patted her on the legs. "I'm here, Gran."

The elder woman's face wrinkled. She scooped him up into her arms. "Yes, you are. And you are the Lord of this House now."

Salorsha came to her mother-in-law and retrieved her son. "Not yet, he's not. He has some growing to do before then."

Yavaya stood quietly beside the covered body. She put her hand over her stomach. "I hope that I am able to give you a son to carry on your name."

Osamika busied herself clearing off the table. "Things will change. Melina spoke to me last night after she saw you. Only the first sons of the Houses are to be heirs now."

Yavaya closed her eyes. "I'm glad. The younger sons will at least have a chance to live a full life." She turned away and disappeared down the hall.

Jamila had tears in her eyes. "We need to take him to town. It's going to be a tight fit in the wagon."

Zamisha put her hand on her sister's shoulder. "He won't be in the wagon. I'll carry him on Timotha, as it should be."

Osamika's face darkened. "Abomination." She carried the dishes into the kitchen.

Zamisha sighed. Yotika helped her carry the wrapped body outside. Timotha was waiting for her by the porch. Zamisha climbed into the saddle and Yotika passed the body up to her. "Give Ma some time. The loss of her husband and all of her sons has been hard on her."

"I know." Zamisha adjusted the body so it lay evenly across the saddle plate in front of her. "I'll see you in town." Timotha moved away from the house and sprang into the air.

Other dragons were also flying toward the small collection of buildings that had been built between the forge and the mill. Zamisha had heard both her parents and Norimeg's parents speak of the towns and cities they had left behind when they came to this Valley. She was sure the residents of those places would laugh at the idea of those few humble buildings being called a town. But it was all they had.

Timotha circled and landed in an open place. Many pyres were already occupied. Women and children stood next to them, saying their final good-byes to their lost loved ones. Zamisha wasn't sure which one was meant for Voramato. She moved among them, looking at the family crests that had been hastily carved into plaques until she found the Crest of Mato.

Belarimi came hurrying toward her. "Kara! Come give a hand!" His son also headed in her direction. Lord Belarimi bowed slightly to her. "Pass him down and Kara and I will lift him onto the pyre for you."

"Thank you." She passed her brother's body to the two men and watched as they carefully placed it on the wooden structure. Her throat tightened. She took several deep breaths. "Where is Nori's pyre?"

Kararimi patted Timotha's neck. "Come, follow me." He led her through the maze toward another pyre where the Crest of Meg leaned against a stack of brush. He glanced up at her. "This can't be easy for you with both husband and brother laid out."

She dismounted and leaned against the White for support. "I am all that is left to grieve for my husband. His parents and brothers are gone."

"But you may hold the future of the House of Meg."

She studied the face of the Rider. "Do you think I should give up Timo, too?"

He looked toward his Bronze. "I don't believe it is possible. Our souls are entwined with those of our dragons."

Zamisha felt like a weight had been lifted from her. "Thank you for your understanding. This has not been easy."

A formed slipped around the corner of the pyre and stopped. Kararimi turned to him. "Ah, Aradan. How fare you?"

The boy's face was tear-streaked and his eyes were red from crying. He scowled at Zamisha. "It's all your fault. It's all because of you! Because you let my Da die, I won't get an egg!"

### * * *

# Chapter 8

Zamisha stood stunned. Kararimi turned to Aradan. "Don't blame Zamisha for that. The Lords of the Circle made the decision. She was not part of the vote."

Aradan pointed at her. "But she let my Da die!"

Lady Korithiena approached. She wrapped her arms around her son. "Enough now." He turned and sobbed in her embrace. She sighed deeply. "Please forgive my youngest. He does not know how to channel his grief yet."

He pulled away from her. "It's not fair!" Aradan ran toward several other older children.

The Lady moved toward Zamisha. "I understand why you did not wish to talk yesterday but I'm hoping that you will join me on the morrow."

Zamisha bowed to her. "Of course."

A drum began to beat in a slow, rhythmic pulse. Kararimi looked toward the center of the gathering area. "Looks like things are about to begin. We should go join the others."

Zamisha walked between Lady Korithiena and Kararimi. Timotha followed. The sound grew louder as they approached the assembly at the center of the pyres. The Lady moved to stand beside the new Head of the Circle. Kararimi went to his own family. Zamisha looked around. She found the other widows of the Meg family standing with their mothers. She didn't want to be near her mother at this moment. She and Timotha stood alone.

Dasolam raised his hand and the drum stopped. "Hear my voice, people of the Valley! I call you all to witness this event that it not be forgotten!"

"We will remember this day!" The unified shout reverberated around the gathering.

Dasolam made a broad gesture toward all of the pyres. "Tonight we gather to pay tribute to the fallen warriors who gave their lives to defend all of us who stand here now. Because of their sacrifice, we remain. Let these valiant fallen always be remembered!"

Zamisha joined in the refrain. "We will remember this day!"

"Here on these pyres lie the last seventeen of our fallen comrades. Let their bravery in battle never be forgotten!"

The refrain was even louder this time. Zamisha trembled. Timotha leaned forward slightly, providing support.

Dasolam took a torch out of the fire. "Our greatest loss, Lord Zaradan, original Head of the Circle." He handed the torch to Lady Korithiena.

The people chanted in unison. "We will remember his name."

Dasolam grabbed another torch. "A grievous loss to the House of Ras, our brother in arms, Lord Dorlaras." Jamoras moved forward to accept the torch from the Head.

"We will remember his name." Zamisha watched Jamoras move toward the pyre that held his father. She could tell he was struggling to hold back his tears.

Dasolam pulled another from the flames. "A grievous loss to the House of Don, our brother in arms, Lord Domidon." Miradon took the torch and bowed to the Head.

"We will remember his name."

One by one, Dasolam removed the torches for the fallen riders and gave them to what remained of the House. Meladram carried the torch for his younger brother, Carisdram. Waragan held the torch for his youngest son, Malogan. Orazan, clutching his eggling pouch, came forward to receive the torch for his older brother, Jorazan.

Dasolam called out for Jalatrom. There were no men left in the House of Trom. Saria, Jalatrom's widow, stumbled forward. She was heavy with child. Yalrisa, Jalatrom's mother, rushed forward to help. Dasolam handed them the torch. "We all grieve for the loss of this brave young man. May his heritage live on in his child."

Tamrex was next. Agenta came forward with Minda, who was clutching her baby girl. Agenta was weeping but managed to accept the torch. Zamisha remembered the black banner hanging over the chair by the House of Rex. All that remained of that house were the widows and their daughters. Neither had any sons.

Dasolam called out Yaduro. Zamisha looked across the fire at the young man's mother. She noticed her sister-in-law stood there as well. Yasmina managed to move forward to take the torch. "My family was already dead as my son had never taken a wife." She sighed.

Dasolam patted her arm. "You and your daughter will be looked after. Have no fear of that."

The Head picked up another torch. "A grievous loss to the House of Meg, the youngest Rider, Norimeg." Zamisha felt cold in spite of the flames. She moved toward him and took the torch. Dasolam grabbed her hand. "With you rides the hope of the future of the House of Meg." He let her go.

Zamisha joined the others and waited. Voramato's name was called out. She wanted to move forward but knew it wasn't her place. She watched Yavaya, guided by Osamika, go to Dasolam and accept the torch.

Dasolam stepped back from the fire. "Oh, people of the Valley, remember these fallen heroes!"

"We will remember their names!"

Zamisha and the other torchbearers moved toward the pyres that held their loved ones. Yalrisa and the remaining members of the Trom family began to sing. Zamisha held the torch to the dry wood below the pyre. The flames crackled and spread. The flickering light seemed to dance in time with the chorus. She was forced to step back as the pyre became engulfed.

She looked across the gathering area. Seventeen pyres blazed, sending sparks high into the darkening night to be lost with the stars in the blanket of the sky. She closed her eyes and listen to the final verse. It surprised her.

Yalrisa's voice, still strong and clear, rose above the other singers. "By a wounded heart, the troll king fell. Grieving loss gave rage its power. Though in sorrow we raise the swell of victory's song in this final hour."

The song faded and all that remained were the snaps and crackles of the fires. Timotha rested her head on Zamisha's shoulder. She leaned back into the dragon's chest and put her hands over her stomach. Somewhere inside of her was the child she and Nori had begun – the future of the House of Meg. The weight of that responsibility felt immense. What if her mother was right? Could she really give up Timotha?

The White gurgled softly. Zamisha turned and hugged her. "I don't know what to do, Timo." Timotha blew softly into her hair. Zamisha rubbed the dragon's neck. "Maybe it would be better for you if I gave you up to someone else." Timotha snorted. Zamisha looked up at the dragon. Timotha's eyes were swirling. They reflected the firelight. Zamisha realized how tired she felt. She looked around. Others had begun to leave. She patted the White's neck. "Come on. Let's go home. We'll talk to lady Korithiena on the morrow."

The rest of the family had not yet returned to the homestead when Zamisha arrived. She felt uncomfortable going into the house alone so she removed the harness and curled up on the rock with Timotha again.

She woke feeling lost. The dragon's wings prevented her from seeing beyond their confines but she could hear the light drizzle on the thin skin. Zamisha was warm and comfortable and didn't really want to move. She heard Jamila calling for her. "Oh, I suppose we have to get up." Timotha opened an eye and turned her head to peer at Zamisha. She chuckled. "Don't give me that look. We've put off that talk with the Lady too long."

Timotha parted her wings enough that Zamisha could look out on the gray world that drizzled around them. Jamila wore an oilskin poncho. Droplets hung from the edge of the hood. "Why don't you come in the house? We've got a warm fire going."

Zamisha stretched. "I've been plenty warm with Timo. But I have to go see Lady Korithiena this morning."

"At least eat something before you go. There's still some stew left."

She wondered how they had managed to stretch the beef out so far. All the grain had to go into the ground so there was none for flour. "I'll need to go hunting, too. Timo needs to eat and we could probably use more meat, too."

Jamila frowned. "That's a long way to go, isn't it?"

Zamisha slid off the rock. She wished she had a coat but many things had been left behind in the house. She doubted anything there was worth salvaging anymore. A few more hides would be useful. "I'll come in and eat a little but then I really do need to go back to the Keep."

Timotha waited until they had moved some distance away then shook the puddles of rain off. Jamila looked back at her. "Timo does just fine in this weather but you'll be soaked before you get far. I'll see if I can find you an extra rain slick."

They went in the house. The warmth and the smell of food pulled Zamisha into the kitchen. Radema was sitting between her three year old sister, Falita, and Jaromato at the big wooden table. She was reading to them from a leather-bound book. She struggled with a word. Zamisha leaned over her shoulder. "That word is determination. What are you reading?"

Radema held the page and closed the book far enough to show the cover. "Gran gave it to me. She said it was Granda's journal from the Great War."

Zamisha tussled the hair of her niece and nephew. "Do you really think that's appropriate reading material for three year olds?"

Jaromato looked up. "Me old enough! I be a great Dragon Lord someday."

Zamisha grinned. "I'm sure you will be." She ladled some stew into a bowl. "Dare I sit at the same table as the great Lord Jaromato?"

The children laughed. He pointed to the chair next to him. "You sit there."

She did as instructed. The stew warmed her insides and the fire took care of the rest.

Jamila came into the kitchen with another oilskin. "This should fit you." She chewed on her lip a moment. "It used to be Vora's."

Zamisha was glad she'd finished eating already. She swallowed down the tightness and got up. She washed her bowl and stacked it in the drying rack. She finally took the coat from her sister. "Thanks for finding it. I'm sure it will be fine." She pulled it on.

Jamila tugged it closed. "For now, anyway."

Zamisha hugged her. "I have to go. I'll see you later."

Timotha was waiting for her by the rock. She gurgled and cooed as Zamisha pulled the harness into place.

"What are you so happy about?" She got on. "Well, let's go."

Flying in the drizzle was uncomfortable. The droplets quickly collected into small puddles. Even with the oilskin, she was damp by the time they landed in the bailey of the Keep. Several other dragons looked up to greet Timotha. Zamisha wasn't sure which Lords or Riders they belonged to. There was a Brown, a White, and a Blue. Timotha touched noses with each of them before turning to the main doors of the Keep.

Lady Korithiena was standing there. She smiled at them. "Ah, there you are. Why don't you come in out of the rain?" Zamisha dismounted. She and Timotha followed the Lady inside. Korithiena pointed toward the Inner Sanctum. "We can talk in here. Daso, Arito, and Gana are in the main hall."

Zamisha followed with Timotha in her wake. The large room felt even bigger without the other dragons. Korithiena moved to the far side of the room and sat down in a chair. She motioned for Zamisha to take the other. Zamisha pulled off the oilskin and draped it over the back of the chair before sitting. "I'm not sure what to do, Lady Korithiena."

"The first thing you can do is just call me Kori. There's no need for formality right now." She looked at the White. "Timotha, my dear. Please tell me what you can about the events that led to this bonding."

Zamisha glanced at the dragon. Timotha's eyes were swirling. She looked back at the Lady. Before she could say anything, a small girl came running into the room followed closely by a slightly larger one. Both girls stopped and stared at the white dragon. Their eyes grew wide. Zamisha grinned. "Good day to you."

They turned their attention to Zamisha. The older one bowed slightly. "Sorry we disturbed you. Auntie sent me to catch Dorkona so Ma and Vonsala could sleep."

Palita came hurrying into the room as fast as her extended abdomen would allow. She gasped. "Begging your pardon, Lady Kori. I didn't realize you were meeting in here."

Korithiena scooped up the youngest girl. "That's quite all right. I know it's hard for them when the weather keeps them indoors." She kissed the top of the child's head and put her down. "Don't give your Auntie any more trouble now." The little girl shook her head. "And how is Mirsala and her new daughter today?"

Palita captured the hand of the littlest girl. "Much better this morning. Melina brought over more tea."

Zamisha had lost track of who was all having babies. She grinned at Palita. "Looks like you're pretty close, too."

Palita rested her free hand on her bulge. "I so hope it's a boy. That would save the House of Von."

Korithiena smiled but her eyes betrayed her sadness. "Every child is a blessing, especially now. We will be grateful for a healthy baby." Palita bowed and pulled the girls away. Korithiena waited until she was out of sight. "How I wish it were a boy, for Dia's sake. It was hard for her to lose both of her sons and her husband."

Zamisha put her hands over her stomach and closed her eyes. "I know how she feels." Her throat closed and a tear escaped the corner of her eye. She felt the warmth of a hand cover her own and opened her eyes. "Do I carry a boy?"

"It's too soon to tell. We won't know for a couple more months."

Zamisha took the Lady's hand. "What if my Ma is right? Is there a way?"

Timotha gurgled behind her. Korithiena leaned forward. "I now have a better understanding of what happened that night. You must know that Timotha has always loved you because of how close you and Vora were. Being twins is a special bond of its own."

"I was there when Da gave Vora his egg. I helped him take care of it. I was even there when Timo hatched."

The Lady looked up at the White. "Timotha felt your anger at the trolls when she brought Voramato home. She was enraged as well. She wanted to kill the Troll King as much as you did."

"Is that why we bonded?"

Korithiena closed her eyes but held tightly to Zamisha's hands. "When Timotha felt Vora dying, she began to fade herself but you clung to her and begged her not to leave you."

Zamisha gasped. "We were all alone in the troll camp and I thought she was dying of hunger so I begged her to hang on and I found her something to eat. I didn't know Vora had died." The tears blinded her. She pulled her hands free and covered her face.

Korithiena pulled Zamisha into her arms. "I know it wasn't intentional but the bond between you is very strong. It cannot be broken without doing harm to either you or Timotha."

Zamisha wept. "I'd sooner die than hurt her."

Timotha moaned deeply. The Lady hushed her. "There now, neither of you should fret so. You are both young and healthy. Neither of you are in any danger of dying."

Zamisha blinked away her tears. "But Lord Kolitash keeps insisting there must be a way to unbind us."

Korithiena frowned. "Kolitash is ignorant. The original dragons were bound by magic but the younger dragons were not. They were bound by contact from almost the day they were laid. A Lord has to get an egg from a nest that has just been laid or the binding will fail. So far, that hasn't been an issue. There are many wild dragons in these mountains. They belong to the Coven of Ziyoni the Golden. She allows for one egg to be taken from a nest as needed. She had great respect for Zaradan because of his devotion to her daughter, Malthia."

Zamisha struggled to wrap her mind around the things the Lady was telling her. "Then we are not bound by magic?"

Korithiena stroked Zamisha's cheek. "No, dear one, not magic. You are bound by love, a force more powerful than magic. Only pure love could alter the bond between you. Any other means would do harm to both of you. Timotha would most likely die."

Zamisha sat up quickly. "No! I'd never let that happen."

Timotha gurgled. Her eyes swirled with agitation. She leaned forward and curled her neck around Zamisha. Korithiena stroked the dragon's eye ridges. "Don't worry, Timo. Zamisha knows how much you love her."

Zamisha hugged the White's neck. "I wish I could talk to Timo the way you do."

Korithiena grinned. "I might be able to help with that. I would need a strand of your hair and a piece of Timotha's scale."

Timotha bit off a section of one of her cracked scales and dropped it in the Lady's hand. Zamisha pulled out her knife and cut off a long strand. Korithiena took it and held the items together in her closed hands. She closed her eyes and spoke a few words that Zamisha couldn't understand.

Korithiena finished and opened her hands. A pearly pendant on a silver chain lay in the center on one palm. The Lady slipped the chain over Zamisha's head. "Now you will be able to hear Timotha just as I do."

She can hear me now?

Zamisha gasped. "Timo? I can hear you!" She hugged the dragon's neck.

The dragon purred. _My Zamisha! I am so happy_.

Korithiena grinned. "The pendant will only work for you and Timo because it was formed from both of you."

Timotha's eyes whirled. _As is the bond between us._

Zamisha could hear voices in the hallway. She recognized the Head and Second. "What about the other Lords?"

Korithiena rose. "I will speak to Dasolam."

Timotha nuzzled Zamisha's neck. _You are mine and I am yours_. The dragon's stomach rumbled.

Zamisha laughed. "And you are hungry! Come on. Let's see what we can do about that." She got up and grabbed the oilskin.

The Lady looped her arm around Zamisha's and they walked together toward the entry. Timotha followed. As they approached the doorway, Aradan stomped into the room. "Shalisa said you were in here." He caught his breath and stared at Zamisha and Timotha. "Have you convinced her to give me the dragon?"

Korithiena sighed and let go of Zamisha. "No, Ara. That's not why she's here. Zamisha is Timotha's Rider. That will not change."

His face curved into a snarl. "That's not fair! Zara's Da is getting him an egg. Why can't I have one? I'm older then Metro. I should be the next Lord of Dan, not him. He's just a little boy!"

The Lady took her son's arm and pulled him away. She glanced back at Zamisha. "I apologize for my son. His grief has clouded his judgment. Until we meet again." She pulled him out of the room.

Timotha nudged her in the back. _Let us go outside. The sky has cleared and the sun shines. It is a good time to hunt_.

Zamisha moved out of the Keep into the bailey. "I feel sorry for him. I hadn't considered that when the Lords made that decision. I wonder if any of them thought about it."

Timotha pranced out into the middle of the courtyard and bowed to make it easier for Zamisha to mount. _I would not want him as a Rider. He is angry_.

Zamisha climbed into the harness. She thought about Jamila's reaction to the news that Minorad would not receive an egg. "It will be hard for some to accept the new rule but I understand why Lord Waragan proposed it."

Timotha waited until Zamisha was settled in the saddle before launching into the sky. _It is good to fly! Where shall we go?_

The sun was warm and the air smelled clean. Zamisha could feel Timotha's exuberance. She shared it and laughed. It did feel good. She looked toward the east. "I remember seeing a small herd of mountain goats when we were coming home from the hunt. Let's see if we can find them again."

Zamisha turned eastward and soared across the Valley. She chatted about all the things they saw as they flew. Zamisha was amazed. "Do all the dragons talk together like this?"

Timotha coughed. She was laughing. _We do not speak the way people speak. We hear each other in our minds_.

Zamisha bit her lip. _Can you hear my thoughts?_

Timotha grinned. _Yes! I can now!_ She slipped over a ridge. _I see the goats_.

Zamisha saw the white forms on the side of the mountain ahead of them. "See those two beside each other? Can you grab both at the same time?"

_Watch me!_ Timotha curved around the goats so that her shadow would be behind them. She rose higher then dove. Zamisha held on. As the White's shadow touched them, she spread her wings wide, reached out, and snatched the two goats that Zamisha had suggested. The grip of her talons snapped their spines. _I have them_.

"Well done, Timo! Why don't we land on the flat area on top of the ridge? You can eat and I'll gut the other one to take home."

Timotha landed and dropped her kill. _They are both fat rams. Which one can I have?_

Zamisha jumped down and looked at the goats. "Take this one. It's a little bigger. You need to eat more than we do." The White dragged the ram a short distance away and began to feed.

Zamisha pulled out her knife and slit the belly. The blood and guts poured out. She began sorting through the mess, looking for the heart and other organs worth keeping. Her stomach began to twitch. She tried to swallow it down but her gut began to heave. She stepped away from the ram and retched.

Timotha looked over from where she was eating. _Zami, what is wrong?_

Zamisha was startled by Timotha using that nickname. Vora was the only one who had ever called her that. She wiped her mouth. The small hairs on the back of her neck stiffened. It must just be the cold wind. "I guess the baby doesn't like the smell of dead goat."

The breeze gusted over the ridge. Timotha hissed. _I smell trolls!_

### * * *

# Chapter 9

Every muscle in Zamisha's body tensed. She looked around. "Where are they?"

Timotha raised her head and scented the wind. _Still some distance away. We are downwind from them._

Zamisha looked at the goat. The family really needed the meat but the thought of trolls so close to the Valley worried her. "Have you finished eating?"

Timotha pushed aside a pile of bones. _I am fed_.

"Then come over here so I can get this ram tied down. Then we'll go have a closer look at the trolls."

Timotha complied. She picked up the carcass and deftly swung it over her back. Zamisha anchored it to the harness and climbed into the saddle. Timotha sprang into the sky. She turned slightly to the north. _I can smell them clearly now. There are many._

Zamisha's stomach lurched but she refused to let the bile rise. "We must be getting close. We don't want them to see us."

Timotha dropped closer to the ground. They skimmed just above the woody brush that clung to the mountainside. The dragon twisted and swerved around taller obstacles. A deep growl resonated through her body.

Zamisha scanned the horizon ahead. "I see a thin trail of smoke over that next ridge."

I will tear them to pieces!

Zamisha was shocked by the dragon's ferocity. "We don't want to jump in before we know what we're getting into. Let's land on this side of that ridge."

Timotha grumbled but set them down in an open area. Zamisha started to dismount but Timotha turned around and looked at her. _You should stay on me. I will not let the trolls do you harm._

Zamisha wasn't sure how well trolls could hear. She dropped her voice to be safe. "All right. Try to get us to a spot on the ridge where we can see over."

Timotha moved carefully through the bushes and found an opening at the top of the ridge. She crouched and crept forward.

Zamisha leaned forward along the White's neck. She got a glimpse of a small camp at the bottom of a natural bowl. "That seems to be their preference."

Timotha paused. _There is less wind and they are out of sight. It is how trolls make their camps_.

Zamisha was impressed. She hadn't thought of trolls being intelligent. She began studying the creatures. Some were cutting meat off of a dead mountain goat with crude stone knives. Others were tending a fire at the center of a circle of hide-covered tents. Zamisha saw two smaller ones emerge from one of the tents. She gasped. "They have children!"

Timotha narrowed her eyes. _I will kill them all_.

Zamisha was stunned. She thought about what Jamoras had said. Would the trolls not have attacked the Valley if Anameg had not dished out revenge for the death of his wife? The Riders and dragons were too weak to sustain another war with the trolls. She didn't want to bring more trouble down on them. "Let's back away quietly. We should leave before they discover us."

Timotha snorted but began backing down the ridge. Guttural shouts rang out from the small camp. _They have seen us!_ Timotha sprang into the air.

Zamisha grabbed for the harness supports. She looked down. Many of the trolls had picked up weapons. A few were herding the young toward one of the tents. Timotha curved and dove toward the camp. "What are you doing?"

I will not let the trolls hurt you the way they hurt Vora!

Zamisha's heart raced. "No, Timo! Don't touch any of them!"

Timotha was almost on top of them. She roared, opened her wings, and soared upward. The trolls threw down their weapons and scattered in all directions. Timotha hummed with satisfaction. _I could easily lay waste to this miserable lot_.

Zamisha glanced back at the camp. None of the trolls were visible. "No, we've done enough damage. Let's get back to the Valley. We need to warn the Circle." She could feel Timotha's reluctance but the White dutifully turned toward home. Zamisha worried over the White's desire to kill the trolls. Where did that come from? Was it dragon instinct or something Timotha had learned from the war?

Timotha glanced back at her. _What do you think about?_

Zamisha was startled. "Can't you tell?"

I cannot. I only feel the worry you have. What troubles you?

Zamisha was relieved. She didn't want Timotha to know what she'd been pondering. "I was just worried about getting back to the Valley and warning Dasolam."

Timotha increased her speed. _I will tell Lofras to meet us at the Homestead_.

Zamisha looked around. They were still some distance from the Valley. "Can you do that?"

_Dragons are not like humans. We are not limited by distance. I have told Lofras. He will bring Dasolam_.

Zamisha hadn't heard Timotha communicate with the Brown. She must not be able to hear everything that the dragon thought either. They topped the last ridge. The Valley spread out below them. They flew across the barren fields and dropped into the courtyard in front of the Mato house.

Jamila burst out of the door and ran toward them. "Where have you been?"

Zamisha untied the ram and let it slide to the ground. "Timotha needed to eat and I'm betting the last of the beef is gone."

Jamila stopped beside the gutted goat. "Ma was getting worried. It will be dark soon."

Timotha looked up as a Brown flew over. She chuckled. _Lofras has brought Dasolam. He does not understand._

Yotika came out of the house. "You're back. Have you been with Lord Dasolam all this time?"

Zamisha pointed at the ram. "No, I went hunting. But I do have to go report to him what else we discovered." She and Timotha moved toward the Head.

He had dismounted and was looking around. He bowed slightly as Zamisha approached. "I'm hoping you can tell me why Lofras has brought me here."

She bowed in return. "Timotha asked him to. I wanted to report to you as soon as possible. We discovered a band of trolls while we were out hunting."

Dasolam straightened. "How far away?"

Zamisha looked at the sun. "About two hands distant."

Dasolam rubbed his chin. "That's pretty close. How many were there?"

"I saw at least fifteen adults and a few children."

He raised his eyebrows. "They had pups with them? They won't be traveling very fast. They probably aren't a threat but I'm glad you made haste to report this. I'll need to organize a new patrol rotation." He looked over at the women preparing the ram for a spit. "Good idea. Did you see more goats in that area?"

"A few. I remembered seeing a couple of small groups as we came back from the hunt. There are probably more scattered about. It looked like the trolls had taken one down, too."

Dasolam looked toward the eastern ridge, now crimson with the reflected light of sunset. "I'll speak to Aritodas about all this. Maybe we can combine patrols with small hunting parties."

Zamisha glanced at the dragons. She could tell they were talking by the swirl of their eyes. Lofras snorted and Timotha hung her head. Dasolam raised an eyebrow. Zamisha went over to the White. "What's wrong, Timo?"

Timotha sighed. _Lofras is an elder. He has been counseling me. He says it was right not to attack the trolls. He said that I should listen to my Rider_.

Zamisha could hear the note of contriteness in the White's thoughts. She rubbed the dragon's nose. "We are both learning."

Dasolam gasped. "Can you hear what the dragons are saying?" Zamisha nodded. The Head sucked in his breath. "Just like Zaradan."

She didn't know what to say. A shout from the direction of the house startled her. She turned to see Jaromato running away from the porch as fast as his toddler legs would allow. Radema raced after him. "Come back here!"

Zamisha stepped to the side and intercepted her nephew. She pulled him up into her arms. "What's wrong with our little Lord today?"

Radema stopped beside them and planted her hands on her hips. She reminded Zamisha of a half sized version of Jamila. Radema frowned. "He's supposed to be taking a bath!"

Zamisha struggled to remain serious. She looked at the little boy. "You'd better get used to taking baths now. When you are old enough to have a dragon, you will be giving your dragon a lot of baths."

Jaromato's eyes grew large. He looked up at Timotha. "Dragon like bath?"

Zamisha grinned. "Dragons love taking a bath."

He sighed. "Then I like to take bath." He allowed Zamisha to pass him back to Radema.

Dasolam chuckled softly then became serious. "I am hoping you will sit in the chair of Meg the next time the Circle meets."

Zamisha turned back to the Head. "It was Timotha's idea for me to sit at the place of Mato but I'll be honored to sit in the chair of Meg." She touched her stomach. "I only hope my child is a son."

Dasolam's face softened. "As do I. In this you would save a House from being lost to the Circle."

Lofras and Timotha both tensed. Timotha looked up. _Olohi comes!_

Zamisha watched the Yellow circle before lightly touching down near them. She walked forward to greet him. "How fare you this eventide, Jamoras?"

The Lord jumped down from his dragon. He bowed stiffly to the Head. He didn't even look at her. "Lord Yaroshir has returned from the Western Stronghold. He's brought a Wizard back with him." He turned to Zamisha. "Now you can be freed from your bond with Timotha."

### * * *

# Chapter 10

Zamisha felt the world spin around her. Jamoras caught her. She looked up at him. "How can this be?"

Timotha snorted. _I have asked White Kellis of Yaroshir. He says it is true. A Wizard came back from the Stronghold with Yaroshir. Kellis does not like this one. He is angry. Why would a Wizard be angry?_

Zamisha fought to regain her balance. "I don't know."

Jamoras raised his eyebrows, looking puzzled. Olohi tilted her head then looked toward Timotha.

Dasolam came forward. His jaw was set. "Yaroshir acted without consulting me on this matter."

Zamisha finally regained enough control to pull away from Jamoras. "I've already spoken to Lady Kori about this. She says it can't be undone without harm to both of us."

Jamoras took a step back. "Harm? What kind of harm?"

Dasolam moved between them. "What more do you know of this?"

Jamoras shrugged. "Yaroshir said he was going to call a special meeting of the Circle on the morrow. Nothing beyond that."

The Head growled. "I've had enough insubordination from both Yaro and Koli. They are in this together, no doubt."

The younger Lord turned away. "There are others who also feel Zamisha should be unbound. Even her own Ma feels that way."

"Well, I do not, and neither do Arito, Gana, or the Lady." He turned to Zamisha. "You and Timo will join us on the morrow at the Keep, please. It seems there is to be a special session of the Circle. I expect the chair of Meg to be filled." He nodded to both of them, jumped onto his dragon, and flew away.

Jamoras looked as uncertain as Zamisha felt. Timotha leaned forward and touched noses with Olohi. Zamisha patted the White's neck. "At least you two are still friends."

Jamoras frowned. "Do you think me no longer your friend? I only want what is best for you."

"And what makes you think giving up Timo is best for me?"

"You are with child. The life of a Dragon Rider is full of danger. Hardly a place for a woman to be."

Timotha snorted. _As if I would let harm come to my Zami!_

Zamisha hugged her. "I know, Timo."

Yotika walked toward them. "The ram is cooking on the spit. It will be done soon. Will Lord Jamoras be joining us for the evening meal?"

He bowed to her. "I thank you for the offer but I must return home. Good eventide to you."

Zamisha watched him leave. She realized Yotika was still there. "How fare you tonight, Yo?"

Her sister-in-law looked toward the house. "As well as I can. And you?"

Zamisha managed to smile. "Better now that I've spoken to Lady Kori."

"Will you really keep the White?"

Zamisha leaned on Timotha. "We are bound by something stronger than magic."

"What is stronger than magic?"

Zamisha watched Radema, with little Yobama in her arms, lead Falita toward them. Her nieces were so precious. "Love."

Yotika took the baby and herded her other daughters toward the house. Jamila had taken charge of turning the spit. Her other sister-in-laws sat on the porch with their children. The only thing missing were the men of the House of Mato. She sighed and returned to the task of removing Timotha's harness.

She managed to stay awake long enough to eat a piece of the meat. Fayenda had also managed to find some tubers growing by the river and had boiled them. Zamisha took care of her plate and headed for the door.

Osamika called to her. "Where are you going?'

She glanced back at her mother. "To sleep with Timo."

"We could make room for you in the house."

"Radema has already moved into my old room. She's old enough now to need her own space. I won't take it from her. Besides, I'm comfortable with Timotha."

"Sleeping on a rock? How can that be comfortable?"

"I don't sleep on the rock. I sleep in Timotha's front limbs. It's quite nice and it's warm, too. When she encloses me and her head within her wings, it's very cozy."

Osamika frowned but gave up arguing. Zamisha slipped out the door into the darkness. The coals of the roasting pit glowed dimly. The sky sparkled with stars. The moon had not risen yet.

Timotha was already curled up on the rock but her head was up. Her eyes seemed to gleam with a light of their own but it was probably just the reflection of the candles in their holders on the porch. _I am here. I wait for you_.

Zamisha came to the rock and climbed up between the dragon's forelimbs. She made herself comfortable and Timotha closed her wings around them. Zamisha rubbed the White's eye ridges. "I'd rather sleep with you than in a cold bed by myself."

Timotha rested her head next to Zamisha's. _I will keep you warm. Sleep now_.

Zamisha closed her eyes and drifted off. She felt as light as a feather. The air around her glowed slightly. She looked around. Mist seemed to rise from the ground to meet foggy draperies above. She got up and began exploring. "Where am I?" Her voice seemed to echo through a vast space.

"You are here!" A young woman moved through the draperies. She came forward and embraced Zamisha. "Oh, my Zami!"

Zamisha was confused. The woman's voice sounded familiar. "Who are you?"

The woman laughed. "It is I, Timotha!"

Zamisha gasped. "Timo? But how? What is this place?"

Timotha grinned. "The elder dragons call it the Mists. We often gather together here while we sleep in the Other World."

Zamisha studied her pearly skin and long white hair. "But you look human."

"And to me, you appear as a dragon. That is the way of the Mists. They are not bound by what we see in the light of day. The Mists are a part of our minds."

Zamisha looked around. "This is amazing." She ran her fingers lightly through the misty curtains. "And you come here every night?"

"Do not humans dream?" Timotha took her hand. "Come and walk with me."

Zamisha followed Timotha through the draperies. They parted to allow them to pass. She ran her fingers lightly along the draperies and they appeared to glow under her touch. "What a strange place."

Timotha paused. "It is not strange to me. I have always come here when I sleep. It is part of being a dragon."

A deep surge of emotion welled up within Zamisha. She embraced Timotha. "And now I can share it with you."

Timotha held her. "My Zami. I will not let this angry Wizard cause you harm."

Zamisha gently pulled away. "And I won't let him hurt you either. I'd sooner leave the Valley with you than let some Wizard do you harm."

Timotha trembled. "What will he do to us?"

"Nothing. Wait and see. Lord Dasolam will prevent it."

They continued walking for some time, quietly enjoying each other's company. After awhile, Timotha paused again. She waved her hand upward and a pile of mist seemed to solidify beside her. She sat down on it.

Zamisha was amazed that it held her weight. "Can I do that, too?"

"Of course. Simply will it to be."

It took a few tries but Zamisha finally got the mist to rise into a soft pile. She sank into it. "This is so amazing."

Timotha smiled. "I am very happy that you can walk in the Mists with me. It will be morning soon and we will have to return to the Day World."

"All ready?"

"Time does not pass in the Mists as it does in the Day World. I can feel the morning dew settling. The sun will rise soon."

Zamisha closed her eyes and leaned back, enjoying the soft comfort of the cloud chair. She heard voices. One of them was calling her name. She opened her eyes and blinked. Streaks of sunlight highlighted the veins of the thin skin of Timotha's wings. She yawned. "I guess we'd better get up."

Timotha raised her head and looked down on her. _Do you feel refreshed?_

"I do. I had the most amazing dream last night."

Timotha chuckled. _We walked together in the Mists._

"So it was real?"

A shadow appeared across a wing. "Zamisha! Are you getting up?"

Timotha grinned. _Your sister calls for you._

"Yes, she does. Well, open your wings. Let's see what she needs."

Timotha parted her wings. Jamila stood on the rock beside them, her hands on her hips. "Yotika said you have to go to another meeting at the Keep. You've hardly been eating anything lately. If you're going off and about, you should at least eat some stew before you go."

Zamisha stretched. "You will make a fine Ma someday."

Jamila grabbed her wrist and pulled her from Timotha's legs. "I'm sure Mino will be glad to hear that. He's already planning to build me a house so we don't have to live packed in with his brother's family."

Zamisha slid off the rock. "Sounds like a wonderful plan. I hope he will have others to help him. I still remember when Da added on to this house. It took a lot of materials and a lot of extra hands."

"Mino is very smart. He's already working to barter for the things he'll need." Jamila led her toward the house. "At least he's doing better than some of the other boys."

"What do you mean?"

Jamila's face scrunched up. Dosalas was supposed to get an egg. His Day Natal is after the next tenday. But Sordalas is Lord now so Dosa won't get one. He was going to choose Anorita but she doesn't want him anymore. She wants Zarahad to choose her because his Da is getting an egg. An now Bashiva is sad because she really liked Zara but Dosa will have to choose her." The tears escaped. Jamila pushed them away. "This just isn't fair! And poor Aradan. He's so mad that he won't even talk to Melita. And they are the only ones their age. She has to be his wife some day."

Zamisha pulled her sister into a tight hug and clung to her. Her own eyes burned. She swallowed down the tears. "I'm sorry, Jam. Especially for Bashiva. It was hard enough for her with all the rest of her family gone. She went to the Mos Homestead with Darema when we all decided to abandon the Meg Homestead."

Jamila took a deep breath and wiped her eyes. "At least I still have Minorad."

Yavaya came out of the house. She saw them and hurried over. "What's wrong?"

Zamisha forced a smile. "Tough times under the choosing tree."

Yavaya sighed. "Always. Orazan is at least happy he chose Tarisha. She's been helping him at the Zan Homestead. Makeya and Anladora have been horrible to him. The First Son Ruling isn't his fault."

Zamisha freed an arm and pulled Yaveya into the huddle. "Are your older brothers' wives upset because of their sons?"

Yaveya nodded. "They feel their sons have been cheated out of their rightful inheritance. Makeya wants to ask her Da to help build a different house away from the main one. They don't want their sons to have to help feed Ora's family."

Jamila puckered her face. "All this trouble because of some dumb rule. Why did the Lords have to make it in the first place?"

Zamisha sighed. "To protect the future generations. We've lost so many because of this war." Her own heart ached.

Yavaya hugged her. "We carry the future for our lost husbands."

Zamisha felt a tickle in the back of her mind. _Zami, Lofras is calling us to the Keep. The Circle is meeting soon._

Zamisha sighed. "I have to go. There's a special meeting of the Circle this morning and Dasolam asked me to be there."

Jamila clung to her. "But you haven't eaten. At least let me get you something to take with you." She let go and raced toward the house.

Zamisha sighed. "Well, it will take time to get Timo's harness on her."

Yavaya smiled. "I can help you with that."

They had just finished the last buckle when Jamila appeared. By the set of her jaw, Zamisha could tell something was wrong. Jamila stopped and held out a wrapped parcel and a pot. "It's not my fault that the handle broke but Ma is making such a fuss. It was old. She wants you to take it to Waragan and see if it can be fixed."

Zamisha accepted the wrapped food and the broken pot. She hugged both of them. "I'll see what I can do. I know what Ma is like when she gets in one of her moods." She climbed into the saddle. "Come on, Timo. Maybe we can catch Waragan before he leaves the forge."

Timotha flew to the small town. _Femath says Waragan is still there_.

"Perfect. Set us down by the forge, please." Timotha landed and Zamisha climbed down. She could hear Waragan talking to someone as she approached the shed that housed the forge. She paused at the doorway. Angela was facing her husband. By her tone, she didn't sound happy. "Don't you even care about the welfare of your eldest daughter?"

Waragan pulled off his heavy leather apron. "I think you're making more of it than need be. The house Kamolam built was badly damaged by the trolls. I'm glad that Daso moved Sherina and the children into the main house. It was a wise choice."

"But Sherina is sleeping in the same room with him."

Waragan sighed deeply. "Dasolam is a good man. I was pleased when his eldest son chose our daughter. She gave him four beautiful children. It grieves me deeply that Kamo has passed on. Little Namilam is now heir to the House of Lam. He could have no better teacher than Daso."

Angela crossed her arms. "But with Penda gone now and Sherina a widow..."

"Wife! Enough loose chatter. There are too many widows in the Valley, including two in our own house."

"And would you have one of them if I was not here?"

He moved away from her. "Better not ask such a question."

Zamisha felt the heat in her cheeks. She hurried away from the door and waited until the Lord had emerged. She cleared her throat. "I'm sorry to bother you. I know we have to get to the meeting, but I was hoping to drop off this pot. Ma is beside herself because the handle broke."

Waragan took the pot. "Ah, I can understand. She brought this with her from her homeland. Well, I'll do what I can to fix it."

Angela had come up behind her husband. She smiled tightly. "And how do you fare this day, Zamisha? I've heard you may finally be rid of your burden."

Waragan scowled. "Is that all women do these days is let their tongues loose without thought?" Angela gasped and hurried away in the direction of the house he'd built behind the forge. The Lord added the pot to a loaded workbench. "Please forgive my wife. She doesn't think about the words that drip out of her mouth. We do have a meeting to attend."

The massive Black rose from his resting place and came to his Rider. Zamisha ran to Timotha and scrambled into the saddle. "Let's head for the Keep."

Timotha followed Fremath into the air. She was less than a third his size. _Fremath says Waragan is angry._

Zamisha wondered who he was angry with and hoped it wasn't her. They landed in the bailey. Most of the Lords were already there. She watched Waragan move through the crowd toward the Keep and disappear inside. Fremath followed. She looked around. No one else was going in yet so she decided to wait.

Kararimi and his Bronze moved toward them. The Rider bowed slightly. "Good day to you, Zamisha. How do you fare?"

"I'm well, thank you. Have you come with your Da?"

"I have but I won't be staying. I'm just a Rider, after all. Only Lords meet in the Circle."

She wondered if he was trying to politely ask why she was there. Zamisha looked around. "Have you seen the Wizard yet?"

His brows went up. "You've heard?"

"Jamoras came over last night and told me. Dasolam asked me to come this morning because of that."

Kararimi frowned. "Da says it isn't a good idea to try to unbind you and Timotha."

"Well, it seems we agree on something."

"But you've come anyway?"

Zamisha watched White Kellis drop gracefully into the courtyard. Lord Yaroshir wasn't alone. A strange looking man wearing a long dark robe sat behind him. Yaroshir helped him dismount. Several Lords moved forward to greet them. Zamisha felt a chill run through her body.

Timotha moved closer. She growled softly. The Bronze looked at her but Timotha didn't back down. _I do not care if he is a Wizard. I will not honor anyone who wishes to harm my Zami!_

Lord Klamatsu on his Bronze landed in the open space near Timotha. He dismounted and moved toward them. "Now what is going on? With all these interruptions, I'll never get a crop in the ground."

Zamisha was watching the dragons. The two Bronzes were talking. Klamatsu's Bronze snorted and touched noses with Timotha. "What's that all about?"

Both riders turned to look. Klamatsu patted his dragon's neck. "Probably exchanging the gossip of the day. Hey, Bacana?" The dragon raised an eye ridge.

Timotha leaned her head on Zamisha's shoulder. _Bacana agrees with me but Likito does not._

Zamisha didn't get a chance to ask what the disagreement was about. Aritodas appeared in the open doors of the Keep. "Come, Lords of the Circle. Let us be assembled."

Kararimi leaned against his Bronze. "Good luck, Zamisha."

She and Timotha walked with Klamatsu to the Keep. They entered the Inner Sanctum. She noticed that the black banner was no longer draped over the chair by the place of Meg. She moved to stand beside the chair as the other Lords did. Timotha sat behind her and curled her tail around her body so it would not be in the way.

Dasolam and Waragan came into the room together. Waragan slapped Dasolam on his shoulder. "I don't have an issue with it. Maybe you should just make a formal announcement and be done with it."

Dasolam looked shocked. "I'm a little old for something like that."

"It might quit the tongues from rattling."

"Or make then rattle even more."

"Just think about it." Lord Waragan moved to his chair and Dasolam went to his. Their dragons took their places behind their Lords.

Dasolam banged on the table to call the group to order. There was a commotion by the door. The Wizard came in followed by the Lady. She grabbed the Wizard's arm and spun him around to face her. "But what are you doing here, Aramel?"

"I have come to clean up the mess it seems you've left unattended." He pulled away from her and turned back to the now quiet room. He bowed. "My most humble apologies to the great Dragon Lords. I am so sorry that my father ignored your request for aid in your darkest hour of need. But I, Aramel, have come to solve this problem."

Korithiena narrowed her eyes. "What problem?"

Aramel pointed at Zamisha and Timotha. "That one."

### * * *

# Chapter 11

Lady Korithiena gasped. "You can't be serious! You know nothing of dragon lore."

Aramel withdrew a worn, leather-bound book from somewhere inside his robe. "Ah, but I have a reliable source."

The Lady laughed but her face was stone serious. "You are a fool. That book may teach you how to care for a dragon but it speaks nothing of the binding spell. Besides this binding can not be undone."

Aramel waved a hand in the air. "Nonsense. Any spell that is done can be undone."

Korithiena started to say more but Kolitash pointed at Zamisha. "So undo this abomination!"

The room erupted into clamoring voices. Timotha whimpered. _I do not want to be unbound!_

Dasolam grabbed the small hammer from its place on the table and smacked it against the surface until the voices stopped. "Enough of this! This is a serious matter that needs discussion."

Aritodas stepped closer to the table. "And what would become of Timotha? We dare not lose another dragon from our ranks."

Kolitash pointed toward the door. "Beyond waits young Aradan. It is only fitting that the youngest son of Lord Zaradan should have a dragon, not this woman."

Lady Korithiena shook her head. "You do not understand."

Aramel sneered at her. "You had your chance. Besides, you should be thankful. It seems this arrangement will benefit your son."

Several other Lords shouted their agreements. Dasolam banged the hammer again. "No! Not without discussion and consensus from the Circle. This is too serious a matter."

Kolitash gestured toward Zamisha. "So is having a woman in the Circle."

Ganafri planted his hands on the table so hard that it rattled. The room went still. He stared at Kolitash. "You will respect the judgment of the Head!"

Yaroshir turned to Aramel. "Can you unbind them or not?"

The Lady glared at the Wizard. "No, he can't."

Aramel clung to the book he held. "Well, I haven't actually had time to research the issue. I'll have to study the nature of the binding."

Kolitash growled. "What?" He spun toward Yaroshir. "I thought you said he could unbind them!"

Dasolam smacked the hammer several times. "Enough! I've already stated that a full vote must be taken after the matter has been properly debated."

The room erupted again. Zamisha backed into Timotha. The dragon was shaking as much as she was. She glanced toward the Lady. "This can not be." Her quiet plea was lost in the sea of angry voices.

Aritodas pounded his fist on the table. All eyes turned to him. "I don't see a point to even discussing a vote if, as the Lady Kori says, this unbinding cannot be done."

Kolitash pointed to the Wizard. "And if he can prove otherwise?"

The Second looked toward Dasolam. "Then we will hear all the sides of the issue and vote."

There were many ayes of agreement. Dasolam shook his head. "This meeting has been a waste of our time. We will adhere to the regular tenday schedule from now on. Unless there is a real emergency. Speaking of which, there has been a report of trolls not far from the Valley. It's time to return to regular patrol sweeps."

Taradanu leaned forward on the table. "We are struggling to get crops in the ground. If we don't get them planted soon, they won't be ready to harvest before the first frosts come."

There were many grumbles of agreement. Dasolam sighed. "I am well aware of this. But if the trolls march into the Valley undetected, all of the new crops will be trampled and who knows how many lives will be endangered. Who is willing to take a patrol shift?" His eyes swept the Lords in the room. No one said anything. His gaze stopped on Zamisha. "Will the House of Meg be willing to fly a patrol?"

There were numerous gasps around the group. Zamisha didn't know what to say. She only had a vague idea from listening to Norimeg and Voramato what a patrol sweep involved. She felt Timotha touch her mind. _We can do this. I know what to do_.

Zamisha straightened her pose. "The House of Meg accepts this assignment." She hoped she'd said it right.

Dasolam grinned slightly and looked around again. "Who will fly this patrol with the House of Meg?"

Klamatsu stepped up to the table. "The House of Tsu will fly with the House of Meg."

Dasolam looked relieved. "Very good. The next tenday meeting is in two days. We will return then for a regular meeting of the Circle." He tapped the hammer on the table. "This meeting is dismissed."

Kolitash huffed. "Fine! Have it your way." He looked at the Wizard. "It looks like you have a couple of days to do your research."

Aramel nodded and scurried after Yaroshir as the Lord and his White left the room. Kolitash and his dragon followed. Many of the other Lords began shuffling out.

Lady Korithiena moved toward Dasolam. "We have spoken on this already. This binding is not of magic. It can not be undone by any such means."

"I am hoping you will agree to present your findings at the next tenday meeting."

Aradan pushed his way into the room through those leaving. He paused and waited just inside the door.

Korithiena was still focused on Dasolam. "Of course. But as I have said, there is no way to unbind them."

Aradan's face twisted. "Why don't you want me to have a dragon?" He spun and ran out of the room.

The Lady looked shocked. She sighed. "Perhaps it is a good thing that Metrodan is heir to the chair of Dan."

Timotha shuddered, her scales clattering in the process. _I do not want a different rider. I love my Zami._

Korithiena turned toward the White. "I know, dear one. Do not fret."

Klamatsu headed in Zamisha's direction but Dosomos intercepted him. "I've been out surveying the houses damaged by the trolls. I'm worried about the Trom house. It looks ready to come down on top of them. And there are no men left there, only women and children. Yalrisa is struggling. Saria is due any day and Sarima and Mirgala both have newborns." He held a book toward the Lord. "Since you're headed out on patrol, I was hoping you might drop this off at the Trom Homestead. My Da wrote it a few years back and added it to the library. My Ma suggested I get it for Astro. He's taken quite an interest in the rebuilding of the house."

Klamatsu took the book. "I'll deliver it." He turned toward Zamisha. "Are you ready?"

Zamisha pushed away her other worries. "I am."

They walked toward the door. Lord Ganafri was still standing in the main entry of the Keep. He nodded at them. "Take a careful look in those gullies to the north where the troll army made their initial approach. I doubt anyone has been back to see what became of anything the trolls left behind in their haste to retreat."

Klamatsu nodded. He pointed out into the bailey where Kolitash was still talking with Yaroshir and the Wizard. "What is his issue anyway? From what I've seen, Zamisha is more than qualified to take her place at the table."

Ganafri's face seemed to dissolve into even more wrinkles. "Kolitash grew up in a very different place where women were not respected in the way they are here. He can't seem to let go of that."

Dasolam came down the hallway into the entry. "This is not the Kingdoms of Men. We left them behind a long time ago. Things change and so must we. I will stand with Zamisha and White Timotha."

Ganafri patted Zamisha's arm. "As will I."

Zamisha felt a little better as she followed Klamatsu and his Bronze into the vast courtyard. She ignored the stares of Kolitash and Yaroshir as she climbed into Timotha's saddle. She turned to Klamatsu. "Lead on." They jumped into the sky in tandem.

They headed north, crossed the river, and veered toward the Trom Homestead. Klamatsu pointed toward the open area in front of the house. "Looks like Doso's Ma has come over to help, too."

The dragons landed far enough away that the dust from their downbeats wouldn't bother any of the people in the clearing. Yalrisa and Rachina hurried forward. Yalrisa looked worried. "Klama, is there trouble?"

He climbed down and held out the book to Rachina. "Nothing imminent. I'm just dropping off a book that Doso asked me to deliver."

Rachina took it and glanced at the contents. "Ah, Lara's notes on house construction. This will certainly be useful. Darema and I have been trying to help as best we can. Astro has taken quite an interest in the project. This might be just what he needs."

Zamisha heard her name called. She turned in the saddle. Darema was hurrying toward them. She dismounted and met her sister-in-law part way. They embraced. "Dar, I'm so sorry I haven't stopped in to see how you were doing. Are you well?"

Darema pulled back and held her at arms length. "Well enough. But I've been worried about you. There are so many rumors going around. Is it true that you are with child?"

Zamisha still wasn't sure herself. She only had Melina's assurances to go on. "So I've been told."

Darema hugged her again. "Oh, for the sake of the House of Meg, let it be a son."

Zamisha closed her eyes. For Nori's sake, anyway. She sighed and let her sister-in-law go. "How is Bashiva doing? From what Jamila said, things are strained with some of the younger folk."

"So true. That horrible ruling! How could they have done that to those poor children?"

Zamisha bit her lip. "The ruling is meant to protect the future generations from the fate so many Houses face now – the loss of all the men. With only one son as Rider, others will survive to carry on."

Darema frowned. "And you agreed with this?"

"I wasn't part of the vote but I understand the necessity of it."

"But what of Bashiva?"

Yasa, Darema's oldest daughter came around Timotha, followed by Astrotrom. "Ma, didn't you hear Aunt Zam's reason? It's true. If only Da had been a Rider, Uncle Tala and Uncle Nori might still be here. The Circle is only thinking of our future survival."

Zamisha was impressed by her niece's foresight. "What a shame that some of the Lords can't see the truth of it when an eight year-old can see it so plainly."

Astrotrom paused beside Yasa. "And I'm certain that the ruling was not intended to do harm to Bashiva. From what I've heard, it's more Anorita's doing."

Klamatsu came around Timotha. "I hate to interrupt, but Zamisha and I do have a patrol sweep to attend to." He nodded at Astrotrom. "I'm impressed by your plans. I think Rachina is right. If you read the book Laramos wrote, I think you'll be able to rebuild the house the way you've planned it out. Let me know if you need some extra help. I do need to finish getting my crops in but as soon as I've done that, I'll gladly come over and give you a hand."

Astrotrom bowed to him. "My thanks to you, Lord Klamatsu. The House of Trom will gladly arrange a barter for services rendered." He was distracted as Darema led Yasa toward the younger children playing on a blanket. He grinned. "She's my age, you know. Don't you think she'd make a fine wife?"

Klamatsu chuckled. "Planning ahead, are you? Good for you. You've got a good eye. She's got both looks and brains. Good choice."

Zamisha felt uncomfortably warm. She cleared her throat. "Shall we get back to the patrol?"

Klamatsu agreed. They mounted their dragons and continued their flight north. Timotha giggled in Zamisha's mind. _Little Yasa will be a good wife for the Lord of Trom_.

Zamisha hadn't thought about it that way. Astrotrom was the heir. She sighed. "They are still very young and have many years before Astro's Day Natal. But for my niece's sake, I hope it works out for them."

She followed Klamatsu's lead as they made several sweeps through the lower gullies that ran down from the northern foothills. She saw several mounds as they flew over. A lump formed in her throat each time. Had anyone gone back to cover the body of Gold Malthia?

They finished a sweep and Klamatsu pointed toward a ridge. They landed there. He surveyed the foothills north of them. "I never made it to the last troll camp. Bacana was injured in the battle and we had to turn back." He paused a moment. "Can you lead us back there?"

Memories of that night flooded back into her mind. She pushed them away and swallowed down the bile. "I think so,"

Timotha looked back at her. _I know the way. We are not far from that place. If the wind blew from the north, we would smell the rotting bodies we left behind_.

Zamisha's stomach twisted. She didn't meet the Lord's gaze. "Follow us."

They launched from the ridge and swept north and slightly east. Vegetation had begun to recover but not enough to hide the obvious scars of battle. Timotha banked and dove into a narrow gully. A small stream churned along at the very bottom. The gully twisted again. The breeze shifted slightly and the first hint of stench marred the air.

Zamisha willed her stomach not to wretch. "We must be almost there."

Timotha swung around the last curve in the gully and it opened into a slightly wider valley. The mound of what remained of Malthia came into view. Motion beside it drew Zamisha's attention. She gasped. Timotha tensed at the same moment. Zamisha shouted back a warning to Klamatsu. "Trolls!"

### * * *

# Chapter 12

Timotha sped toward the trolls scurrying to hide behind the decaying mound of dragon flesh. _I will shred them into tiny pieces!_

The shock of the dragon's intense hatred roused Zamisha from her fear. "No, Timo! Call for the other dragons. We don't know how many trolls there are. We have no weapons with us."

_I have my teeth and claws. It will be enough_.

Bacana bugled behind them. Zamisha looked back. Klamatsu had unsheathed his battle sword. His expression betrayed the uncertainty that Zamisha felt.

Timotha turned at the last moment and swept upward. The much larger Bronze roared at the trolls before following. Timotha shook. _I am sorry, Zami. Bacana has reminded me to listen to my Rider_. _I have called for others_.

Zamisha glanced toward Klamatsu. He looked just as relieved that they hadn't engaged the trolls. "Let's swing back and see where they went."

He nodded and took the lead. They curved back toward the small valley. The trolls were nowhere to be seen. "Where did they go?"

Timotha scented the air. _To the north. Do we follow them?_

Zamisha patted the White's neck. "Not now, Timo. As long as they are headed away from the Valley, let them go."

Klamatsu circled the area several times and finally landed. Timotha set down beside the much larger Bronze. Klamatsu jumped down and began looking around. "What were they up to?"

Timotha looked up. _Expion and Jalasen come with their Lords_.

Zamisha held up her hand to shade her eyes from the sun. "Aritodas and Ganafri are here." She dismounted and hurried toward the Lords. "I had Timotha call you. We found trolls lurking around the remains of Malthia."

The small Blue shifted nervously beside Lord Ganafri. He scented the air. Ganafri patted his neck. "There now, Expion. Bacana won't let the trolls get you." The Bronze snorted at the little Blue.

Timotha snickered. _We already chased them away_.

Aritodas surveyed the area. "Where did the troll king fall?"

Zamisha looked around. Everything looked different. Realization began to sink in. "The trolls have been busy here. Not only is the body of the troll king gone, but so are all the broken tent pieces and other dead trolls."

Ganafri moved toward Klamatsu, who had been pacing around the base of the dead dragon. "Is there any sign of what the trolls were up to?"

Klamatsu looked up, his face pale. "It looks like they were butchering her."

Ganafri frowned and hurried toward the body. Aritodas and Zamisha followed. Ganafri paused by a pile of gore and kicked at it with his toe. "Not good. They were harvesting her scales."

Zamisha was both horrified and puzzled. "To what end?"

Aritodas retrieved a scale from the mess. He examined it. "Gold dragon scales can be used to make armor and shields."

Ganafri came over to look at the scale. "You don't think they are massing another army, do you?"

"I hope not. We can't afford it right now. Daso was right. Regular patrols are going to be essential."

Klamatsu joined them. "How would we hold back another troll army? There aren't enough of us left."

Ganafri shook his head. "Our best bet is visibility. In some ways, Anameg made a good point. If we wouldn't have pulled back on our regular patrols last fall, the trolls might not have gotten brave enough to consider raiding the Valley. We can't risk an outright engagement now but we can certainly scare the hair off of them."

Klamatsu rubbed his chin. "Will that be enough?"

Aritodas looked across the landscape. "Let's hope so. For now, we need to burn what remains here. No sense giving them any more than they've already taken."

Klamatsu pointed toward the west. "When we were sweeping that section, I noticed one of the streams had a lot of dried brush along it."

Ganafri moved toward his Blue. "Perfect. Expion, would you please ask Lofras to bring Daso?" His Blue nodded.

Aritodas turned to Klamatsu and Zamisha. "Good work for driving them off and calling us in."

Klamatsu grinned at Zamisha. "She deserves the credit for that. The way she and Timotha went in, I thought for sure the White was going to come away with a couple in her claws."

Zamisha didn't want to admit how close they had come to that. "What of the trolls that scattered? Timo says they went north."

Aritodas arched an eyebrow. "She says that? Hmm. Well, they are probably back in the foothills by now, dug in and cowering. Let's keep it that way. Dasolam will probably ask for Bacana to stay and help with the brush collection but Whites aren't much good for that." He patted his own white dragon. "Klamatsu, you stay here with Ganafri and wait for Daso. I'll finish this sweep with Zamisha."

Klamatsu grinned at Zamisha. "I don't care what Kolitash thinks. Zamisha is worthy to be Lord of the House of Mato."

Zamisha cleared her throat. "That's Lady of the House of Meg, thank you very much."

Aritodas chuckled. "Well, Jalasen, shall we join Lady Zamisha and Timotha on this sweep?"

His White sneezed. Zamisha realized that meant he was laughing. Timotha tilted her head and bowed slightly to the elder White. _I am proud to fly with White Jalasen_.

Zamisha and Aritodas finished sweeping the northern gullies. By the time they parted, the sun was nearing the western horizon. A thick plume rose in the north. She was exhausted and her mind felt numb.

The courtyard was quiet as Timotha landed near her rock. Zamisha could see flickering lamplight through the open shutters of the house. She heard the children laughing and the adult women chatting. It almost felt normal. She busied herself with Timotha's harness. Timotha nudged her shoulder with her snout. _Do you not wish to go in and eat?_

The thought of food made Zamisha queasy. "Not yet. I still have that stench in my nose."

Timotha looked toward the house. _Yavaya comes_.

Zamisha managed a weak smile. She patted Timotha's neck. "Why don't you settle in on your rock? I'll join you shortly."

Yavaya waited until Timotha had found a comfortable position before joining Zamisha. "How fare you tonight? We were worried about you when you didn't return."

"I'm sorry. I got assigned to a sweep and things got a little crazy. We ran into some trolls and..."

Yavaya grabbed her arm. Her eyes went wide. "You fought trolls?"

Zamisha pulled her into a hug. "No, we didn't do any fighting. They scattered into the foothills when they saw us."

Her sister-in-law drew back. "Weren't you scared?"

She hadn't had time to think about it. "Not really. I was more worried about Timo getting us into more trouble. She wanted to kill them but we backed off and let them run. From what Arito and Gana said, it was the right thing to do."

Yavaya covered her mouth. "Oh, Zam. They could have hurt you."

Timotha snorted. _As if I would let them near my Zami. Dirty, nasty creatures_.

She struggled to keep a straight face. "Yav, I'm fine. Timo won't let the trolls hurt me."

Yavaya's eyes filled with tears. "But Vora..."

Zamisha held her and let her cry. "I know. I miss him, too." Her own eyes burned. She refused to give in. The feeling eventually passed.

Jamila came out of the house. She hurried toward them. "Is everything all right?"

Zamisha sighed and released her sister-in-law. "Stop worrying so much, Jam. Wait until you're older. You will have more than enough to worry about then."

Jamila perched on the rock and rested her chin on her pulled up knees. "Ma is determined to do the washing on the morrow. She thinks it will rain the day after."

Yavaya leaned next to Jamila. "Ma is good at predicting things like that. In the little time that I've been here, I've never seen her wrong."

Zamisha laughed. "She seldom is. Da used to consult her before planning anything in the fields." She missed him so much right now.

Yavaya pointed toward the fields. "Speaking of, Fayenda and I managed to get all of the grain seed that we had left into the ground today. I just hope it will be enough."

Zamisha scrambled up onto the rock and leaned against Timotha. "Dasolam mentioned seeing some wild grains in the valley that we found the herds in. He's planning to harvest some of it to make up the difference in what we've all lost."

Osamika called from the doorway. "Are they back?"

Jamila slid off the rock. "They are home, Ma." She looked back at Zamisha. "I'll bring you out some dinner."

Zamisha almost fell asleep while eating. Yavaya took her plate. "You should get some sleep. I don't know about you but I've been more tired than usual."

She covered her yawn. "Do you think it's the baby making us more tired?"

"Melina warned me that would be the case. We need to sleep more and, as the baby grows, we'll need to eat more."

Zamisha watched Yavaya go into the house. She looked up at Timotha. "You will probably need to hunt again soon."

Timotha curled her neck around Zamisha and drew her up between her front limbs. _We will go hunting on the morrow. Sleep now_. The dragon raised her wings and drew them closed around them.

Zamisha found herself floating in the Mists. The draperies parted and Timotha stepped through. "Shall we walk together?" They walked quietly for a while. Timotha paused and looked at her. "Something troubles you this eventide. What is it?"

Zamisha had been letting the events of the day tumble around in her mind. They had stopped on a question she had been dreading. But how could she ask it? "I know you will always protect me. I can feel it every time you say it."

Timotha touched her face. "Your heart feels heavy. What do you fear?"

She played with the draperies a moment, watching the glowing patterns her fingers created across the rippling surface. "I want to ask but I don't want to offend you."

Timotha pulled her into an embrace. "You are my Zami. You can ask me anything."

She rested her head on Timotha's shoulder. "What happened to Vora that night? How was he so gravely injured?"

"Oh." Timotha began to shake.

Zamisha looked up and discovered Timotha was crying. She reached up and caressed her tears away. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. It's just..."

Timotha hugged her. "I wish I could have spoke to him as I can to you. He might still be alive." She pulled up a wide cloud couch and pulled Zamisha down onto it with her. "The trolls had moved deep into the heart of the Valley before they were discovered near sunset. Ranili, the Green of Linorad called out the warning. All who could still fly came as fast as we could."

Zamisha caught Timotha's hand and held it. "Tell me what happened."

Linorad and Ranili fought bravely until a troll thrust a spear into the heart of Ranili. She fell backwards and Linorad was thrown to the ground. When Vora saw this, he had me land as close to Linorad as I could. He jumped down and ran to his friend."

"And what of the troll?"

"I killed it."

"Was Linorad still alive?"

"Yes. Vora struggled to get him to rise. That was when I heard the other trolls behind me. I bugled to Vora, trying to warn him, but he did not understand. I fought them as best I could. One jumped on my back and pinned my wings. I could see a troll moving toward Vora with its spear raised." Timotha covered her face.

Zamisha held her. "The troll speared Vora?"

"Yes! I felt his pain and it sent me into a fury. I killed them all. Then I went to Vora. He was struggling to breathe. Jamoras and Yellow Olohi arrived. They helped get him on my back and we flew home."

Zamisha sobbed. Her own memories echoed around her. She saw herself run from the house, catching his body as he slid from the harness. The burn of the anger felt just as hot as it had that night.

Timotha moaned. "When I felt him pass, I thought I would also pass. But you held me. You kept me from passing." They clung to each other, letting the shared tears rinse the pain from their souls.

When Zamisha opened her eyes, they were sticky with tear sand. She rubbed them free and looked over at Timotha's head, which rested beside her own. The dragon blinked. Her eyes swirled with shades of creamy blues. "You did everything you could, Timo. You brought him home."

Timotha sighed. _Now he is gone. You are my Rider. I will let no harm come to you, be it troll or Wizard._

She rubbed the dragon's eye ridges. "I know." She stretched. Beyond the cocoon of Timotha's wings, women sang as water sloshed. It sounded too normal to be real. She sat up. "How would you like a bath in the river?"

Timotha raised her head. _A bath is always good_. She opened her wings and let in the light of day.

Zamisha retrieved the scrub brush from the shed. They flew down to the river and She washed off the dust and dirt, scrubbing it out of the cracks between the overlapping scales. She even swam for a bit, ignoring the chill of the river water as long as she could.

Timotha pulled her out of the water. _You are cold_.

Zamisha's teeth chattered. "But I'm refreshed. Let's head back to the house and get your harness. We can do some hunting for you and the family."

They flew back and circled the area by the house. Clean sheets and clothes had been hung to dry. She guided Timotha to a place far enough away from the drying clothes so that the dust the landing stirred up wouldn't reach them.

Salorsha finished pinning a load to the lines and moved toward them. "There you are. Everyone wondered where you two disappeared to."

Zamisha held up the brush. "Timotha needed a bath."

Her sister-in-law frowned. "Did you fall in, too?"

"It felt good." She noticed a puller hitched to a wagon near the house. "Looks like we have company. Who's here?"

"My Ma came over to see Osamika. She couldn't wait to tell her the good news. It seemed you haven't bothered to mention everything to your own Ma."

Zamisha ruffled her damp hair so the sun could begin drying it. "Which good news is that?"

Salorsha shifted the basket to her other hip. "That my Da brought back a Wizard who is going to unbind you from Timotha on the morrow."

### * * *

# Chapter 13

Zamisha staggered. "It can't be."

Salorsha caught her. "Zamisha! What's wrong? Osamika was overjoyed to hear the news."

Timotha's eyes swirled. Surely the other dragons would have warned the White. Timotha snorted. _Kellis says Aztek brought his Lord to the home of Yaroshir early this morning. Kolitash and Yaroshir pressed the Wizard to have an answer by the time of the meeting tomorrow. The Wizard told them he would but Kellis says he smelled untruthful. He does not believe the Wizard knows how_.

Zamisha sagged against her sister-in-law. "The Wizard hasn't got a clue."

"But he does. Ma said he was studying from some mysterious book all night."

She got her legs to stop shaking and gently pulled away. "Lady Kori told me it can't be undone without..."

Salorsha's cheeks reddened. "Maybe the Wizard knows more magic than Lady Kori does!"

Zamisha held up her hands. "You don't understand. This won't affect the House of Mato either way. Your eldest, Jaromato, will take his place as Lord in the Circle when he comes of age. By marriage, I am of the House of Meg, as is my child. We are no threat to your son."

Salorsha swept up the dropped basket and whirled away. "Then why are you here causing such grief to Osamika?"

The stinging question burned her soul. Zamisha leaned into Timotha's scaly chest and wept. What was happening? She used to get along so well with her brothers' wives.

Timotha curled her neck around her Rider. _I am here. I will always love you_.

Zamisha cried until the tears ran out. She felt a hand on her shoulder and turned around. Jamila stood there, her face betrayed her worry. "What do you need, Jam?"

"Ma wants you."

She groaned quietly. "I'd rather not right now."

Jamila frowned. "You'd better come. You know how she gets."

The wagon was gone. At least she wouldn't have to face Makita as well. "Fine. Where is she?"

"Ma is working in the herb garden."

Zamisha trudged toward the house. Timotha plodded along behind her. Zamisha looked back over her shoulder. "You don't have to come."

Timotha raised an eye ridge. _I will not let you face her alone. She is angry_.

"All right. But stay on the path. You know how she feels about her herb garden." Zamisha continued around the side of the house.

Her mother was sitting on a bench with a pile of greens in her hands, sorting out the useable from the wilted plants. She looked up as they approached. Her face tightened slightly. "I'll be so glad when that dragon isn't following you around everywhere. It's like seeing a ghost."

Zamisha turned to Timotha. "I'll be fine. Why don't you go wait for me by your rock."

Timotha peered around Zamisha at Osamika. _I will not go far_. She turned back and disappeared around the corner of the house.

Zamisha tried to force the tension from her body. She sat down beside Osamika. "Ma, I don't know what you've been told, but I went to Lady Kori to ask her about unbinding. She said it isn't possible in this case."

Her mother's eyes narrowed. "Why do you insist on shaming us?"

Zamisha drew back. "Shaming you? How so?"

"A woman doesn't belong in the chambers of the Circle!"

Zamisha gasped. "Every single time Timo and I have been in the Inner Sanctum, it has been on the request of others. Lord Dasolam expects me to sit in the chair of Meg. His hope is that my child is a son who will save the House of Meg from being lost."

Osamika pushed the herbs into a bag. "And that will happen regardless of whether you have a dragon or not. There are other Houses that only have a child heir. Look at the House of Achi. Glora's son is just a babe in arms."

Zamisha closed her eyes. "Ma! Listen for once! Lady Kori said that if the unbinding was attempted, it could do harm to both Timotha and me."

"Better harm be done than this abomination continue."

The shock of her mother's words forced her to her feet. "How could you say such a thing? You sound just like Lord Kolitash."

"For good reason. I was the daughter of a king, just as Koli was the son of a sultan. We both know how things should be."

Anger warmed her face. "That was somewhere else, not here! This is the Valley of the Dragon Lords. My Da and the other Lords came here to escape the twisted minds of those in the Kingdoms of Men." Zamisha whirled away.

Osamika called to her. "You are still my daughter and reside in my house. You will heed my council."

Zamisha didn't even look back. "All things change."

Timotha was crouched around the corner of the house. She fell into step behind her Rider. _What are you doing?_

"I'm getting our supplies from the shed so we can go hunting and get you something to eat." She marched into the small shed and began pulling a full pack of gear together."

"How long are you going to be gone?"

Jamila's voice startled her and she almost dropped the pack. She reached for her brother's weapons. "You really shouldn't sneak up on people like that."

Jamila huffed. "I was sitting on the porch when you walked by. Weren't you talking to me?"

Zamisha left the shed and walked toward Timotha who was waiting by her harness. She could hear her sister shuffling to keep up. "No, I was talking to Timo."

"So, you're just going hunting for her?"

Zamisha dropped the gear on the rock and faced Jamila. "What would you do if I wasn't here to fend for you? What would this family do if I didn't bring back meat to roast?"

Jamila planted her fists on her hips. "I'm sure we'd manage. Mino and I would go hunting. He's a good hunter, you know."

Zamisha let her anger expire. She went to work getting the harness on Timotha. Her sister didn't move. It was just as well. She could get the harness on by herself. The dragon shifted to help as much as possible. She began attaching the gear. She glanced at her sister. "It seems I'm shaming this House by being here so we're leaving."

Jamila's brow wrinkled. "And going where?"

"First off, to hunt so Timotha can eat. Then, I don't know. Maybe my old house. After all, my child is of the House of Meg and we have our own land."

"Jamoras said your house was destroyed by the trolls."

She fitted the weapons into their sheaths on the harness. "Then I guess I'll be rebuilding it."

"By yourself? In your condition?"

Zamisha blew a strand of loose hair out of her face. "Unlike everyone in this family, not everyone in this Valley is against me."

Jamila rushed forward and wrapped her arms around Zamisha. "I'm not against you."

Zamisha saw the tears forming in her sister's eyes. She softened her tone and hugged her back. "I'm sorry, Jam. I didn't mean to be short with you. I'm just frustrated that some people won't listen to Lady Kori. Timo and I are united by a bond deeper than magic, one that can't be undone with out harming both of us. I can't do that to Timo."

Timotha nuzzled Zamisha's neck. _I could no sooner do harm to you than to myself. You are my life._

Zamisha was filled with the dragon's deep emotions. She grabbed the scaly neck for support. "Oh, Timo." She rested her forehead on the White's shoulder.

Jamila let go and squirmed out of Zamisha's embrace. "I wish the Meg Homestead wasn't on the other side of the Valley. It seems so far away."

Zamisha managed to chuckle. "Not for us. I'll come and visit when I can." She gave her little sister a final hug then climbed into the saddle. "But you'd better talk to Minorad about his new responsibilities. I'm not hunting for the Mato family anymore." She urged Timotha away from the laundry lines and sprang into the sky.

She glanced down as the White rose, watching her sister get smaller until she was indiscernible from the rest of the landscape.

Timotha headed east over the rocky crags that walled the Valley on all sides. _Will we look for more goats?_

Zamisha let the breeze wipe the tears from her cheeks. "Unless you find something better to eat."

They flew for some time before any sizable animals revealed their presence on the brush-covered slopes. Timotha alerted her Rider before swerving toward her prey. _There is a fat boar near the ridge top_.

Zamisha scanned the dense stocky shrubs. "Your eyes are keener than mine. Take it, love, if that's what you fancy."

The White easily brought down the large pig. _What part would you like?_

Zamisha jumped down and looked at the kill. "I'll just cut off a piece of the rump. I'm not that hungry." She cooked her portion on a small fire while the dragon finished off the rest. "Is that enough for you?"

Timotha burped. _Oh, quite. It was very tasty_. She curled up and spread her wings to soak in the sun.

Zamisha enjoyed the fatty pork. Timotha had been right about one thing. She hadn't tasted pork for some time. The harvest had been poor last fall and they'd butchered all but the breeding stock of pigs to render down for lard. It had gotten them through the lean winter. She surveyed the surrounding mountains. It was a desolate and lonely place. She was glad Timotha was here with her.

Zamisha finished off her food and rubbed out the last embers of the fire. The sun was nearing the western mountains. "It's going to be dark soon."

Timotha lifted her head. _Are we really not going back to the Homestead?_

"Not to Mato. I'll live at Meg from now on, even if all I have is the shelter of your wings."

Timotha rose and waited for Zamisha to mount before springing back into the air. _Is there a rock at Meg as there was at Mato?_

Zamisha swallowed hard. "There are four empty rocks at Meg, just as there is now at Mato. You can choose which ever one suits you best."

They flew back over the Valley as the sunset gave way to twilight. Stars appeared in the sky and, almost like a reflection, small dots of light blossomed across the Valley. Timotha headed for the Meg Homestead. There was no light there. Zamisha planned on changing that.

They landed in the clearing in front of the remains of the house. The sagging wood creaked as it cooled. Zamisha slid down. She walked toward the large rocks that the dragons of the Meg Riders had once occupied. She turned to the White. "Take your pick."

Timotha inspected each one and finally settled on the smooth flat boulder where Anameg's Yellow Nadeni had once slept. _This one feels good_.

Zamisha climbed up next to the dragon. "Do you want me to take your harness off?"

Timotha looked around the clearing. Her eyes caught just enough ambient light to glow slightly. _There is no place here to store the gear or hang the harness. It does not bother me to wear it. Come now and sleep_.

Zamisha nestled into the spot that had become more familiar than a bed. Timotha put up her wings and shut out the twinkling stars. Zamisha closed her eyes and fell into the Mists.

She woke to a rooster crowing. That surprised her. There were no roosters at the Mato Homestead. Osamika had traded the last one for a bucket of milk a few days ago. It took her a moment to remember where she was. The rooster crowed again and a few hens clucked in response.

Zamisha yawned. "Well, at least I have a small flock of fowl to start off with."

Timotha opened her wings and let in the morning sun. _They are over by the fallen barn. The rooster sits on the tallest timber._

She got off the rock and walked toward them. "It's Big Red." She walked toward the birds, clicking her tongue. "How did you manage to escape the trolls?" The chickens seemed hesitant to come within reaching distance.

Timotha got up and stretched. She scented the air. _There are deer just beyond the thicket._

Zamisha noticed the tiny hoof prints in the dust by the collapsed barn. "They've made themselves quite at home. Probably ate the tops of any greens that might have survived in the garden. You can have one if you're hungry."

Timotha shook, rattling the gear attached to the harness. There was a commotion in the thickets. She sighed. _Fortunately I am still sated. I do not feel like chasing deer this morning._

A shadow crossed the ground. Zamisha looked up at the dragon circling above. "Who's come to visit?"

_Jamiji brings Kulorad_.

The Brown landed and pranced toward Timotha. They touched noses. Kulorad stood up in the harness. "Zamisha! Are you here?"

"Over here, Kulo." She came up beside the large Brown. "I bid you welcome to the Homestead of Meg."

Jamiji knelt so her Rider could dismount. He pointed toward the remains of the house. "Not what I call a snug abode."

"I don't need much right now. Timotha keeps me warm enough."

He kicked at the dirt with the toe of a boot. "Jamila was pretty worried when you didn't come back last night. She came over at first light almost in tears. She told Mino that you'd gone off hunting."

Zamisha moved toward the rock where Timotha was preening her wings. "I also told her that I wasn't coming back. Ma doesn't want me there. It seems I'm shaming my family."

Kulorad crossed his arms. "Well, for better or worse, it will be decided today."

She studied his expression. "I take it you think I should give up Timo, too."

"It would be for the best."

She rubbed Timotha's talons. "Not for me and Timotha. But of course that doesn't seem to matter to others."

He gestured around the area. "So, you're just going to live out here by yourself?"

"I'm not alone. I have Timotha."

"That will most likely change after the meeting."

A sudden surge of anger raced through her body. She pushed off the rock and marched toward the Lord. "I am tired of being threatened! Listen to what Lady Kori has to say about it. We cannot be unbound with out harm to us. I will not endanger Timotha nor will I endanger this child I carry!"

Kulorad stumbled backward into his dragon. "What has taken your mind?"

"Something it seems most men have no concept of! I love Timotha and she loves me. That is what binds us. There is no magic involved!"

Kulorad crawled up his dragon's leg and back into the harness. "Your losses have driven you mad."

Zamisha backed up as the dragon's powerful down stroke spread dust in all directions. She watched them disappear over the treetops. "I hope his younger brother will at least be a decent husband for Jamila. I certainly pity Mitaka."

Timotha chuckled. _Jamiji says her Rider is frightened of you_.

Zamisha perched on the rock. "Good. He should be. I meant what I said. I'll do whatever it takes to protect you and this baby."

Timotha curled her neck around her Rider. _You are my Zami. I will let no one do you harm_. She began to hum softly, not something audible but rather a soft melody that ran through Zamisha's mind. It calmed her.

A less defined dragon shadow flew over them. Zamisha blocked the sun with her hand. "That looks like Yamotri on his White. They must be headed for the Keep. Is it time for the meeting already?"

Timotha's eyes swirled for a moment. _It is. Lofras says we should come_.

Zamisha looked down at her rumpled clothes. She brushed them off as best she could. "The first thing I'm doing when we get back here is dig under that mess and see if my trunk survived." She got into the saddle. "All right. Let's go see what this Wizard thinks he can do."

The bailey was crowded with dragons. Timotha found an open space and gracefully touched down. Several other nearby dragons stretched out their necks to touch noses with her.

Zamisha got down. She saw the dragons parting to allow a Bronze to move through them. Klamatsu walked in front of Bacana. He bowed to her. "Good day to you, Lady Zamisha." There was a slightly playful note to his tone.

She grinned. "And good day to you, Lord Klamatsu. How do you fare?"

He glanced around before stepping closer. "Better than you, I fear."

Zamisha tensed. "What have you heard?"

Klamatsu motioned toward the Keep. "Yaroshir is already here with his new pet Wizard. He and Kolitash seem very confident this morning."

Zamisha put a hand over her stomach. "The Circle needs to hear what lady Kori has to say."

"I agree. I was here early enough to get in on a preview. Dasolam, Aritodas, and Ganafri all spend some time discussing the matter with the Lady. They are also in agreement that you and Timotha can't be unbound by any spell. The Head won't risk any harm to you or Timotha."

The tension drained away and she sagged. Klamatsu caught her. "Are you unwell?"

She recovered her footing. "I'll be better when all of this is over."

Dasolam came out into the bailey. "Come, Lords of the Circle. Let us be gathered together."

All of the Lords and their dragons began advancing toward the main doors. She and Klamatsu, having been on the far side of the courtyard, were near the end of the procession. As they approached the doors, Kolitash pushed off the wall where he'd been leaning. He pointed at her. "Not you. You are not permitted to enter."

"And why not? Am I not allowed to speak for myself?"

"Women do not speak in the Circle!"

The dragons around them bugled and raised their heads, their eyes wide with alarm.

Lord Dasolam pushed his way through the crowd. "What is going on?"

Kolitash pointed at Zamisha. "She should not be permitted within the Inner Sanctum. She has not been approved by vote."

Klamatsu stepped between her and Kolitash. "This meeting concerns her welfare. She has a right to be there and speak for herself."

Kolitash pushed the younger Lord aside. "You are ignorant. Women have no rights."

Dasolam faced Kolitash. "Here they do."

The Lord's deeply tanned skin grew even darker. "All must abide by the rules of the Circle. Is that not so? Well, the rules say any empty seat can only be filled by a full vote of the remaining members."

Dasolam's jaw tightened. He stared at Kolitash for a moment then turned to Zamisha. "I'm sorry, but that is the rule. I will have Lofras summon Timotha when the Circle has made its decision." He turned stiffly and went back inside.

Kolitash sneered at Zamisha. "Best say your goodbyes to the White. She will be bound to someone else by eventide." He followed the Head into the Keep.

Klamatsu grabbed Zamisha's arm. "Surely there are enough Lords within the Circle who will stand with you. Don't give up hope." He let her go and went in. Bronze Bacana touched noses with Timotha before following her Rider.

Timotha backed away from the Keep. _Come Zami, Bacana will tell me what happens within._

Zamisha felt cold. She turned and looked at the handful of other Riders who remained outside. Kararimi stepped forward. "You can come and sit with us." The others didn't look as willing to accept her company.

"Thank you for the offer but there's more than enough work for me to do at the Homestead. I have a house to rebuild." She climbed onto Timotha, who took a few bouncing steps before launching into the air.

They returned to the Meg Homestead. She pushed her fears away and began excavating the remains of the house. By midday, she had uncovered the corner that used to be the room she and Norimeg shared. Timotha had been doing all the heavy lifting. The White pulled back the last of the wall boards and revealed a finely crafted wooden trunk.

Zamisha ran her hands across the carved surface, brushing away the fragments. "It's still in one piece."

Timotha sniffed at it. _Galamato made this_.

She opened it. Strapped inside the lid was the dress she had worn for her wedding. "I should give this to Jamila. Ma won't have enough time to make her one now that there are so many other things to do." She left it in place and dug through the other clothes, looking for items that would be better suited for her new lifestyle.

Timotha had been supplying commentary on the proceeding since the meeting started. It had faded into the background as Zamisha worked. Now the dragon growled slightly. _The dragons do not like the Wizard. Why was he allowed to go in while we were not?_

"I don't know. I suppose Kolitash came up with some rule or other that allowed it." She shoved all the useful clothes into a leather bag. At the very bottom of the chest was a small leather-bound book. It had been a gift from Norimeg. She added it to the bag along with a few wrapped charcoal stubs. "Timo, can you lift this trunk out of the mess?"

The White reached for the trunk but stopped. _Kolitash has called for the vote!_ Her eyes began to swirl.

Zamisha crawled out of the clutter and clung to the dragon. "What does Bacana say about the vote?"

They put rocks of black or white into a bag. Aritodas has emptied the bag. He counts the rocks. There are more white stones than black stones. Bacana does not know what that means. She says Klamatsu is angry!

Zamisha gasped. "Oh, Timo, we've lost the vote!"

### * * *

# Chapter 14

Zamisha felt lost. Timotha shivered. _The Wizard claims he must bring us and young Aradan back to the Stronghold of the West. That is where he has what he needs to unbind us._ Timotha's eyes whirled violently. _I will not go with the Wizard!_

Zamisha shook with the White. What were they to do? She looked around. There was certainly no place here that they could hide. She wished her Da still lived. He would have protected them. Tears blurred her vision. She rubbed them out of her eyes with the back of her hand. She didn't have time to cry. "We have to leave."

Where will we go?

"I don't know but we can't stay here." Zamisha glanced around at the piles of things she had salvaged from the wrecked house. "We'll take the few things that will help us and leave the rest behind. Da said that the Dragon Lords left their homelands to protect their dragons. We'll do the same." She quickly sorted through the piles and chose the most useful items.

Timotha paced around the courtyard. _Bacana says the Lords are arguing. Dasolam does not agree with the decision._

"Hopefully that will buy us some time." Zamisha tied the sacks down to the harness. She turned at last to the trunk. "We need a false trail."

Timotha tilted her head. _I do not understand_.

Zamisha leaned on the chest and looked back at the White. "This will only work if the other dragons do not betray us. If they follow us, we'll be caught for sure. You'll never be able to out-fly the Bronzes with all this extra weight."

Timotha's eyes narrowed, their irises a revolving shadow within the lids. She refocused on Zamisha. _Lofras says he will not allow any dragon to follow us_.

"Good." She pulled the dress from the strings that held it to the inside of the lid. She wrapped it in a scarf. "Let's make a delivery." She climbed into the saddle.

Timotha jumped into the sky. _Where do we go?_

"To the Mato Homestead. I need to give this to Jamila and tell her we are heading back to the river valley where we found the large herds."

We are going hunting?

"No, but that's what I want the other Riders to think." She looked down on the Mato Homestead as the White circled above it. "I don't see Jamila."

Timotha scented the wind. _She is by the river with Minorad_.

"Perfect. Land near them." Timotha complied. Zamisha jumped down the moment the dragon had settled.

Jamila was wide-eyed. "Zam! What are you doing here?"

She held the wrapped parcel out to her sister. "I wanted to give this to you. I found it when I was salvaging things at the Meg house."

Minorad pointed at the White. "Why is your dragon so loaded down?"

"I'm going back to the river valley where we found the herds. I plan to dry a load of meat so it will last me when I can't hunt."

Jamila clung to her. "Don't go by yourself. It could be dangerous."

Timotha snorted. _Not as dangerous as staying here_.

Zamisha gently unwound her sister's arms. "Timo will look after me." She looked over at Minorad. "Will you look after my sister and her family?"

He straightened. "Of course I will."

Zamisha struggled not to cry. She hugged Jamila tightly and whispered into her ear. "No matter what happens, always remember that I love you." She pulled away.

Jamila grabbed her arm. "It's so late in the day. At least wait until morning."

Zamisha took her sister's hand and kissed her fingers. "You know Ma doesn't want me around. Besides, we can make it to a little camping spot I found the other day before sunset. We'll be fine." She turned away from Jamila, afraid her face would give things away, and climbed back into the saddle. "Come on, Timo. Let's head east."

Timotha took a few bounding steps and launched into the sky. _It is good that we go now. Bacana says Kolitash and Yaroshir have left the Keep and go to the Meg Homestead to retrieve us_.

Zamisha glanced back over her shoulder but couldn't see any dragons in the sky behind them. "I just hope this works." Timotha flew across the fields and then across the wide forest that led up to the eastern mountains. They finally passed over the ridge. "We should be beyond sight of anyone in the Valley now. It's time to turn north."

Timotha dipped her wing and changed course. _Where are we going?_

"I don't know yet. Right now I just want to put some distance between us and the Valley." She held her hand toward the sun. "We have less than a hands width before the sun drops below the western range."

They flew northward until it was too dark to see much. Zamisha picked a flat space near the top of a ridge and had Timotha land. The wind had died down but the air was chilled. Timotha scented the faint breeze. _I smell neither troll nor predator. We should be safe here_.

Zamisha sighed. "You must be exhausted. Do you want me to take some of the bags off of the harness tonight?"

Timotha turned around in a shallow depression several times to flatten the bushes then settled down. _Leave them on. They do not bother me. It would be best to keep everything close in case we need to make a hasty retreat_.

Zamisha yawned. "You're right. I'm so tired I can't think clearly anymore." She climbed into her spot and the White raised her wings.

Timotha nuzzled her with her snout. _I will hunt for you tomorrow. I do not need to eat every day but you do_.

Zamisha was too tired to even respond. She closed her eyes and drifted into the Mists. Timotha found her and they embraced. "Oh, Timo. Why couldn't they just leave us be?"

Timotha clung to her. "I do not know. Lord Kolitash is set in his ways."

The draperies beside them glowed and another figure stepped through. Zamisha gasped. "Lady Kori!"

The Lady came forward and embraced both of them. "I am so relieved that you are safe. I feared for you after the Circle broke up."

Zamisha looked at Timotha. "Broke up?"

The Lady sighed. "There was a terrible argument after the vote was counted. Dasolam believed that Kolitash had some how cheated. I fear Aramel may have had a hand in that, swaying the Lords who were undecided to choose Koli's way."

Timotha clung to Zamisha. "But why? What have we done to this Wizard that he is so against us?"

"It has nothing to do with you or Zamisha. I'm afraid Aramel has his own interests at heart. He is trying to prove to Altimon that he has more skill than others believe."

Zamisha stared at the Lady for a moment. The realization hit her like a physical blow. "If you found us, so can he."

Korithiena took Zamisha's hand. "No, my dear. He does not have the skill or the knowledge of the Mists. This is a dragon realm, not a human one. You and I are only here because of our connection to a dragon. Zara and I often walked with Malthia in the Mists. She taught me a great deal of dragon magic in the process."

Timotha tilted her head slightly. "Dragons have magic?"

The Lady laughed. "All creatures have their own form of magic, even humans, although they don't call it magic. They call it intuition, creativity, and advanced skill."

Zamisha turned away from the others. "None of that matters now. Timotha and I can never come back to the Valley. If we did, Kolitash and Yaroshir would simply retrieve the Wizard again."

"I am afraid so. And with Zara gone, there seems to be little that I can do to change it. Aradan won't even speak to me. He will be even worse when he discovers that you are gone for good."

The idea filled Zamisha with terror. "What will we do?"

Timotha gently pulled her around. "I will look out for you."

Zamisha put her hands over her belly. "And when my child comes, what then? You can't deliver a baby."

The Lady added her hand. "Your child grows within you. I can feel him now."

"Him? Do you really think I'll have a son?"

Korithiena smiled. "Yes. You will."

Zamisha curled over and covered her face. She wept. Timotha held her close. "Oh, my Zami. Do not cry. We will find a safe haven for him."

She finally looked up. "But the House of Meg will be lost."

The Lady put her arm around Zamisha. "The Circle has brought that on themselves. It will be their loss, not yours. Timo is right. You must go on and find a safe place to raise your son."

Timotha looked around the Mists. "What of the others?"

"Bacana and Lofras have made them all swear to keep your secret. They won't find you. And I'll speak to my father to ensure no other Wizards assist Aramel in this. He's done enough damage already."

Zamisha leaned on Timotha's shoulder. "I swore I would do whatever it took to protect you and I meant it."

Timotha hugged her. "And I swear to always protect you and your son. We will find a new home. You will see."

The Lady kissed both of them on the forehead. "May you both be well. Hold each other in your hearts and you will not fail." She let them go and drifted back through the Mists.

Zamisha woke with a start. Timotha had her wings parted slightly and was peering out. Zamisha patted her neck. "What do you see?"

_Several small creatures sniffing around us. They have become brave. Perhaps they are tasty_.

Zamisha rolled over and looked through the gap. "I don't recognize them but they look too small to pose much of a threat."

Timotha hissed at them. The creatures jumped back, yelping. She chuckled. _They are afraid. Do they look like something you would eat?_

"Not really. They appear to be small predators. I'd rather eat an animal that consumes grass."

Timotha flared her wings. The creatures scattered into the brush. _Then let us hunt for you_.

Zamisha climbed into the saddle and Timotha shook the remaining dew from her wings. She leaped into the sky. The sun was up but the morning clouds still hugged the mountainsides. Zamisha pulled her jacket tighter. Even though spring had finally come to the Valley, patches of snow still dotted the upper ranges.

They continued north. Timotha found several goats grazing on a slope. _How does goat sound?_

"Lovely. They are all pretty big. Would you eat some, too?"

Timotha circled downwind of the small flock. _I think I could_. She soared up over the crest and snatched up one of the surprised animals. The others fled down the slope. The White landed several ridges away.

Zamisha dismounted and looked at the animal. The thick coat was mostly intact. "Let me skin this for you, Timo. Maybe I'll have a chance to tan this hide when we find a place to live. It might come in handy." She also cut off a portion of the rump to cook.

Once both had eaten their fill, they continued north. By evening, the mountains gave way to rocky foothills. The northern horizon seemed to shimmer in the last rays of sunlight before the glowing red orb dropped below the western range. Timotha landed on one of the higher peaks. _I think that is the Northern Wastes ahead. Very little lives there_.

Zamisha surveyed the landscape all around them. The mountains filled the view to the south. "I wish I had Da's book with us. It had all of the maps he had made of the areas around the Valley."

Timotha hummed softly. Her eyes were unfocused for some time then shot open. She whirled her head around and looked at Zamisha. _Hayota remembered the book!_

The mention of her father's dragon unbalanced her. Zamisha clung to the harness, struggling not to cry. She finally swallowed down the painful memories and got her shaking body under control. "What do you mean, Timo?"

Timotha crouched down and made herself comfortable. _Come nest with me and we will walk in the Mists together. I will show you_.

Zamisha climbed down the harness and into the nook between Timotha's forelimbs. "I don't know if I can sleep yet."

Timotha began to hum. _I will help you_.

Zamisha found herself in the Mists. Timotha parted the draperies and embraced her. "Perhaps this is some of the dragon magic Lady Kori spoke of." She whirled her hand and formed a glassy, shimmering area. "This mirror will allow me to show you the memories that Hayota shared with me."

An image began to form in the area. It came into focus and she was looking down at a young version of her father. "Da! How can this be?"

Timotha hugged her. "It is one of Hayota's memories. She passed them on to all of the younger dragons of the Mato clan." The image changed again to show Galamato scribing notes in his book. "Is this the book you spoke of?"

"Yes. He started writing it during the Great War."

Timotha touched the surface lightly with her fingers. The imaged changed to other views of him writing different pages. "Hayota did not know what the book was but she had many memories of it."

Something familiar flashed in one of the images. "Wait. Can you go back to the one before?" Timotha complied. Zamisha studied the image carefully. "This looks like the range line to the west of us. I wish I could see the pages better. It looks like he was working on a map."

"Because Hayota did not know what the purpose of the book was, she did not study it in detail."

Zamisha leaned against Timotha. "How sad. That would have helped us a lot. I read the book when I was younger but I don't remember enough of the details."

Timotha brightened. "Perhaps you could make a memory mirror as well."

"How?"

Timotha touched her head and a cloudy space formed in front of her. "Now think of the book."

Zamisha had a flash of memory. "Radema was reading to Jaro and Falita from it the other day at breakfast." The image swirled into focus within the space. "That's amazing." She thought back to the winter days when she would curl up on her father's lap and he would show her all the maps he'd drawn. A map swirled into view. "Here it is!"

Timotha stared at the image while Zamisha studied it. She finally sighed. "I do not understand the meaning of this image."

Zamisha pointed to a series of lines. "These are the mountains we just crossed. The Valley is here and this must be the Western Stronghold. If we saw the Northern Wastes, we're already north of the Stronghold. We should turn west on the morrow and follow these hills."

"Where will they lead?"

Zamisha thought of another map she remembered from the book. "This is a wider view. Our Valley is here, nestled into the Western Range. The Northern Range continues all the way to the sea but there's a gap here that should lead us to..." She squinted to read her father's handwriting. The map enlarged quickly and threw her off balance.

Timotha helped her up. "I did not know it could do that."

Zamisha looked at the enlarged map. "Falendor."

Timotha gasped. "That is the homeland of Zaradan! The Dragon Lords stayed in a small valley with some farmers." Timotha reopened her own window. It showed a tiny house with several buildings around it.

Zamisha sighed. "It doesn't look all that different from home. If Hayota was there once, could you find your way back to it?"

"I'm certain of it!"

Zamisha hugged her. "Then that's where we'll go. It hasn't been that long since the Dragon Lords were there. Maybe the people will still be friendly toward us."

Timotha closed the mirrors. "It will be morning soon. Shall I hunt for you again?"

"Not unless you need to eat. I still have some meat left over."

When Zamisha woke, she rolled over and hugged Timotha's neck. "We know where we're going!"

Timotha chuckled. _Then let us rise and be on our way!_

They flew west for several days, stopping to sleep at night and hunt when they were hungry. Zamisha kept the hides that were still in good shape. If she or Timotha didn't need them, they might be used for barter.

On the fifth morning, Zamisha woke to the sound of rain against the thin skin of Timotha's wings. She groaned. "The rain slick is in a bag tied to the harness."

Timotha opened her wings just enough to peer out at the gloomy sky. _Maybe if we wait a bit, it will clear._

"I wonder how much farther it is to the gap."

Timotha rested her head on Zamisha's knee. _Hayota remembers flying for three tendays but they were traveling slower than we are so that the Blues could keep up. And they spent great amounts of time setting up tents and taking them down_. The White chuckled. _Hayota thought Osamika complained a lot_.

The rain finally stopped shortly after midday and the sun broke out of the clouds. They continued westward until just before sunset. Timotha suddenly changed course and headed for a strange rock formation. Zamisha was puzzled. "What is it, Timo?"

_Hayota knew this place. She remembered the Lords doing something to that rock._ Timotha circled it several times.

Zamisha saw the markings. "There is something written on that face. It looks like we could land there."

The White set down and pranced up to the rock. _What does it say?_

Zamisha studied the unusual script. It was different from the way her father scribed words but she soon figured out the letters. "This is the farthest corner of Falendor according to the records in the Great Hall. Lord Zaradan of Malthia. Oh, Timo! We've made it!"

They spent the night on the rock ledge and compared Galamato's notes to Hayota's memories in the Mists. In the morning, Timotha could hardly wait to get started. _I hope they will be good people like those who lived there before_.

"There's only one way to find out." She had a pretty good idea which way to go. The area looked a little different than Hayota had remembered it. The scars of the Great War had faded under new growth. They both recognized a rock formation at the same time. Zamisha's heart raced. "There is the moon stone. And just beyond is the river. It's just like in Hayota's memories!"

Timotha curved around the stone and headed for the river. As she approached, her body tensed. _I smell trolls!_

Zamisha was surprised. They hadn't seen any trolls at all on their journey. "Where are they?"

The White scented the air and veered slightly west. _We are getting close_.

Zamisha unsheathed her brother's battle sword. It felt heavy. The trolls were heard before being seen. Their growls were loud. "They must have treed some game."

Timotha flew over a small clearing. _There are the trolls. By that tree_.

There were at least five of them that Zamisha could see. All were armed with long hunting spears. They poked at something above them in the tree, just out of reach. There was a scream. Zamisha went cold. "That sounds like a child! Get them, Timo!"

The White bugled and dove for the trolls. Her mind filled with rage and fury. She was almost on them when she deftly twisted, spread wide her wings, and brought four sets of talons forward.

The trolls shrieked and gnashed their teeth. Motion in the tree to her left caught Zamisha's eye. Three more trolls were up in the branches. "Timo! Look out, they have a net!"

### * * *

# Chapter 15

Zamisha grabbed the sword from its sheathe. Timotha folded her wings and twisted. The shift dropped them below the path of the net but brought them dangerously close to the ground. Timotha growled in frustration. _The trees are too close for me to open my wings. I will have to land._

Zamisha gripped the sword tightly and glanced around at the trolls. "Try not to kill any of them. We don't want to stir up trouble for the people here."

Timotha landed and swung around to face the trolls running toward them. _I will not let the trolls do you harm._

Zamisha slid out of the saddle and took position near the White's flank. She raised the sword to battle ready. "We need to scare them."

One of the trolls ran toward Timotha with a spear raised. She batted it away with a claw. _They do not seem to be very fearful_.

A troll lunged toward Zamisha, the spear tip aimed at her midsection. She jumped forward, slashing down on the spear. The wood splintered. She came around and smacked the troll in the face with the flat of the blade. The troll dropped to the ground and rolled away. Zamisha backed up again to stay close to the dragon. "We need to give them a hint."

Another troll came at Timotha from the other side. The White lunged forward and trapped it under a front foot. The troll screamed. _Can I just squash one of them?_

"Timo!"

The dragon snorted. She raised her foot as if to stomp down hard. The troll scurried away toward its companions. Timotha roared, raised up on her hind legs, and came down hard enough to shake leaves loose from the trees around them.

The trolls shrieked and scattered through the trees. Zamisha climbed back up into the harness. "That worked. Now let's find the child."

Timotha pushed through the bushes back toward the tree. _Should we not chase the trolls?_

Zamisha scanned the branches of the tree and spotted a girl clinging to the trunk about midway up its length. "This isn't the Valley, Timo. We don't know the terrain and it's getting dark. I'm more concerned about the little girl."

As they approached, the child hid her face. "Don't eat me!"

"Timotha won't hurt you. We drove the trolls away. You can come down now."

The girl looked toward the ground. "I'm not sure I can."

Zamisha nudged Timotha closer to the tree. "I can help you."

Her eyes went wide. "Are you sure your dragon won't eat me?"

"She doesn't eat people." She was even with the girl. She held out her hand. "Come on."

The girl took Zamisha's hand and stepped from the branch to the saddle. She was shaking. "Dragons eat little children in all the stories."

Zamisha smiled at her. "Timotha won't. I promise."

The girl gingerly touched the White's back. "Oh, it's warm. I always thought a dragon would be cold, like a snake, because it has scales."

Zamisha chuckled. "Dragons are more like chickens without feathers. Chickens have scales on their legs, too."

Timotha swung her head around to study her Rider. _Are you saying that I am like a chicken?_

"Not like an actual chicken, Timo. But more like a bird than a snake."

The girl gasped. "You can talk to your dragon?"

"I can. My name is Zamisha and this is Timotha the White."

"My name is Carola."

Zamisha looked around the darkening clearing. "Do you live around here?"

She pointed toward a break in the trees. "I live with my Gran. She sent me out to get some herbs but now it's gotten dark, I don't know if I can find them."

Zamisha reached down into one of her bags and withdrew a torch stick. "I might be able to help with that. Timo, have the trolls cleared the area?"

The dragon scented the air. _I do not smell any. I will keep watch. Collect what she needs then let us leave the forest. There are many other creatures here that could do us harm once night falls_.

Zamisha helped the girl down and lit the torch. "Which herbs are you looking for?" She listened to the list. "Is your gran having trouble breathing?"

Carola gasped. "How did you know that?"

Zamisha scanned the forest floor. "My Ma grows herbs. I used to help her prepare different remedies so I know some about the properties of the different plants."

It didn't take long to find them. Carola added good-sized handfuls of each to a bag. "That's all of them." She looked in the direction of her house. "I've never been out here in the dark."

"Timo and I can get you out of the forest."

Carola grabbed Zamisha's hand. "You could come back with me! It's just me and Gran now. There's lots of room in the house."

Zamisha considered Carola's earlier fear. "I'm not sure how your Gran would feel about a dragon showing up in her yard."

Carola walked up to Timotha and patted her leg. "But she's a good dragon. She doesn't eat people."

Timotha nuzzled the girl's hair. _She is cute. Maybe her Gran will be nice, too._

Zamisha helped her back into the saddle. "Well, let's at least get you home. We can decide more from there."

Timotha found a clearing in the trees large enough for her to fly through and launched into the sky. Carola clung to Zamisha for the first few moments then began looking around. The sun had already set but its lingering afterglow gave the forest a dark reddish hue. "It looks so different from up here. Oh! I see our house!"

Zamisha could see a brighter glow in a clearing. "All right, Timo. Set us down on that pathway."

Timotha circled the clearing once then landed on a graveled lane near the small house. Noises erupted from several directions at once. Zamisha tensed. "What is going on?"

Two creatures rushed toward Timotha from the direction of the house. They made a loud, harsh noise, bared their teeth, and growled. Carola scrambled down from the harness. "Hunter! Runner! Stop all that barking!"

The door of the house opened and an elderly woman stepped out. "Carola, is that you?"

The girl was struggling to pull the creatures in the direction of the house. "Gran, can you call the dogs back? They are barking at my friend."

The old woman whistled and the creatures retreated. "I can't see you there. It's gotten quite dark. Come into the house."

"Can my friend come in, too?"

"Yes, of course." She looked toward a barn where some other creature was still making a ruckus. "What has gotten into that old horse? Hush now, Trip! That's enough!"

The noise died down. Zamisha patted Timotha. "You'd better wait here. I don't think their animals are used to dragons." She followed Carola toward the door.

The old woman squinted as they approached. "And who did you bring home with you?"

Carola grabbed Zamisha's hand and pulled her into the house. "This is Zamisha. She saved me from the trolls."

The old woman staggered. "Trolls? Skies above, child! Are you whole?"

"Yes, Gran." She held the bag out. "And she helped me collect the herbs you wanted."

The woman took the bag. "Thank goodness. I can feel the last batch wearing off. I'd better get some tea brewing right away." She looked at Zamisha. "I'm Thresa. Do come in. You must tell me what happened."

Zamisha followed her into a warm kitchen. A fire glowed brightly in a large stone fireplace. The smell of cooking chicken made her stomach grumble. The two animals Thresa had called off were laying on the floor by the fire. Both of them began to growl as Zamisha approached. She stopped. "I don't think they want me to come in."

Thresa stomped toward them. "Enough!" They both cowered. She herded them toward another door and ordered them through it. She shut the door and returned to the table. "They were my husband's dogs. They miss him something awful." She moved toward a metal cupboard, opened it, and added a piece of wood to a smaller fire burning inside then shut it again. She stirred a pot on top of the metal hot box. "Now, what story did my grandaughter spin for you?"

Zamisha was a little confused about Thresa's words. Carola hadn't been spinning anything that she'd seen. She also wasn't sure how to explain the encounter without mentioning Timotha. "I found Carola up in a tree with several trolls trying to get at her."

Thresa dropped the spoon into the pot and swung around so fast she almost fell over. "Do you mean to say there were real trolls?"

Zamisha caught the woman's arm and helped her to a chair. "Yes, a hunting party by the looks of it. She was lucky I heard her scream."

"Oh my. What would my Dena think of me? I should have never let Carola go out there alone. It's just gotten so hard for me to walk out to the herb glen these days."

Zamisha felt Timotha touch her mind. _Zami, there is another creature coming toward me. It is a very large bird. It is hissing at me. What should I do?_

Zamisha looked toward the door. "Carola, do you have a large bird that hisses?"

Carola nodded. "That's old Honker. He's a goose. Why?"

"He's hissing at Timo."

Carola covered her mouth. She ran toward the door. Thresa shook her head. "Now what?" She got up and followed.

Zamisha helped steady the old woman. "It seems your goose doesn't like Timotha."

Carola rushed out into the yard. She ran up to the bird, which was almost as tall as she was, and grabbed it by the neck. "Honker! Don't you know not to pester guests?"

Thresa peered out into the darkness. "Do you have a horse tied up out there? We could put him in the barn."

Zamisha wasn't sure what a horse was but she was certain Timotha would not fit in their small barn. "Timotha generally prefers to be outside."

The dragon moved closer to the house. Light from the doorway shown off of her white scales. Thresa gasped. "Dragon!" She looked frantically around the yard. "Carola, where are you?"

The girl came down the path from the barn. "I'm here, Gran. I just put Honker in Daisy's old stall."

The old woman grabbed her grandaughter and pulled her inside. She slammed the door closed and leaned against it. "Whatever will we do?"

Zamisha sighed. "Timotha won't hurt you. Really."

Thresa stared at her. Carola hugged her Gran. "It's okay. Timo is a good dragon. She scares away trolls and doesn't eat people."

Thresa swallowed loudly. "Are you a Dragon Lord?"

Zamisha caught her breath. "Do you know of us?"

Thresa nodded. "When I was much younger, the Dragon Lords stayed here for a time. Until the Elders bade them leave for fear the dragons would eat all of our stock."

Zamisha looked toward the door. "A dragon does eat a lot. We raised our own cattle just to feed them or we hunted for wild game. She won't eat any of your animals."

Thresa let go of Carola and hobbled back toward the kitchen table. "Well, you did save my grandaughter from the trolls. The least I can do is give you a hot meal. I dare say this chicken is about fit to eat."

Zamisha wasn't sure what to do. Carola grabbed her hand. "At least stay for tonight."

She was worried about Timotha. The White touched her mind. _I am better now that the creature is in the barn. You should eat with them. Maybe they will let us stay to keep the trolls away._

Zamisha allowed Carola to pull her back into the room. "I don't want to cause you trouble."

Thresa set a roasted chicken on the table. She added the pot of vegetables. "I have fresh bread and even a little butter. My son comes once a week with what we need. All I have left to trade now that the cow is gone are eggs and honey. But it barters enough for the two of us to get by."

Carola brought plates and utensils to the table. She pointed to a chair. "You can sit there, Zamisha. That's where my Mum used to sit."

Zamisha noticed the catch in the girl's voice. What had happened to her parents? Thresa said nothing but began cutting the chicken and serving the food. Carola sat down in the chair on one side of her and Thresa sat in the other. Zamisha waited for them to start eating, unsure of what customs they might have. They ate quietly.

When the meal was over, Thresa took the leftovers and divided them into several small bowls. She handed two of them to Carola, who disappeared outside, and took the other two into the room where the dogs had been banished. When she reappeared, she motioned toward a ladder. "I could have Carola set down some clean bedding for you."

"I thank you for the offer but I usually sleep with Timotha."

Thresa squinted at her. "You sleep with your beast? Don't you get cold?"

"Not at all. When Timo puts up her wings, it's like a tent. She keeps me warm and dry."

"How odd. I don't remember much about the Dragon Lords. Oh, all of us younger folk snuck over to there camp a time or two, just to see them. I was already chosen and it seemed all the Lords were as well." She studied Zamisha for a moment. "And what of your husband?"

Zamisha wobbled a little. "How did you know I had one?"

Thresa chuckled. "You're with child. That much is evident. Is he flying his dragon somewhere around here, too?"

Her throat tightened. "He passed on." Had it been just a couple of tendays ago that they had lit the fires for the Leaving Ceremony?

Thresa squeezed her hand. "I know that loss. My Gerin passed on just before Springtide. As did my Dena and her husband. So many passed on." She sighed deeply.

Carola returned. "Trip almost stepped on me. He's all fidgety in his stall."

Thresa wiped her eyes. "No doubt. I seem to recall horses don't care much for dragons. That's what set him and the dogs off, for certain."

Zamisha moved toward the door. "I'm sorry about that. I'm not sure what a horse is. I hope I haven't caused you a hardship because of its fright."

Thresa filled a basin with hot water and began washing the dishes. "I dare say it doesn't matter much now. I can't work the plow and Carola certainly isn't old enough for it. Nalorin has his own team so he has no use for my old nag. At least he can still pull a wagon."

Carola was watching Zamisha. Her face scrunched up. "You're not leaving, are you?"

Zamisha hugged her. "I'm just going out to sleep with Timo. She's uncomfortable here. We're used to being together."

The girl clung to her. "I was hoping you might stay."

The note of desperation in her voice touched Zamisha's heart. "You go get ready for bed. You'll see me in the morning."

"Then you won't leave?"

"Timotha doesn't like to fly in the dark."

Carola pulled Zamisha low enough to kiss her cheek then ran to the ladder and climbed into the loft. Thresa's smile was sad. "It was hard for her to lose so much, her parents, an older sister, and a baby brother. They all passed on with the illness."

Zamisha leaned on the doorframe. "How sad. We lost many this spring as well but not to illness. We were attacked by an army of trolls."

"A whole army?"

"So many Riders and dragons were lost. Some families have no male heirs left." She touched her abdomen. "Lady Kori said I'll have a son. He is the last of his House."

Thresa wiped her hands on her apron. "Tis the same here. Some families are all but gone. My son's wife died and he's already taken another, and she comes with two surviving children of her own as well as his three. He'll be hard pressed to feed them all." She shook her head and glanced up at the loft. "I don't know what will become of Carola when I'm gone. Jaya was a good woman but Velidra cares nothing for me or Carola." She collapsed into a chair. "Perhaps you could stay. It would be good for Carola and good for you as well. You still have some time before your babe comes but you'll need a home."

Zamisha felt relieved. This is what she'd hoped to find. "And we could keep the trolls from bothering anyone here. They certainly were afraid of Timotha. I don't think they are organized here like the troll army was."

"Perhaps it will be good for all of us." She sighed. "Well, I best let the dogs out before I go to bed. I'll put them in the back fence so they don't bother you."

Zamisha said good night and slipped out the door. She found Timotha curled up only a few paces away. _There is no rock here but it will do_.

Zamisha found her spot between Timotha's front legs and the dragon raised her wings. She leaned against the White's broad chest. "Oh, Timo, they want us to stay."

Timotha nestled her head beside Zamisha. _It is as we hoped. We can help these people and maybe they will not be so afraid. I do not need to eat their cattle. There are plenty of wild goats and pigs in the hills. I can smell them on the breeze_.

Zamisha closed her eyes and drifted into the mists. She and Timotha compared what Galamato had written about this place to the memories of Hayota. By morning, Zamisha had a better sense of the area.

Carola called her name. "Where are you?"

Timotha opened her wings. Zamisha stretched. "Good morning, Carola. Did you sleep well?"

Carola leaned on a front leg. "Is that where you sleep?"

"It is." She slid over Timotha's forelimb and landed next to the girl. "I bet there are chores to do."

Carola held up a basket. "There are eggs to gather. Uncle will be here today. Gran collected honey from the hives yesterday and she's straining it into jars for him to take to market."

"Maybe I can help you. Do your chickens like to hide their eggs?"

The girl giggled. "All the time! Are you good at finding eggs? Mum said I was the best at it. We could have a contest to see who can find more!" She grabbed Zamisha's hand and pulled her toward the barn.

As they entered the building, something made a tremendous racket. Zamisha looked around. "What is that?"

Carola marched toward the back of the barn and hit a stall door with a stick. "Enough of that, Trip! I don't know what's gotten into him."

Zamisha walked back and looked over the stall door. The creature was taller than a blue dragon. "Is that a horse?"

Carola gave her an odd look. "Of course it is. Trip isn't as fancy as Uncle's horses but he's a good plow horse."

The animal was trembling in the back of the stall. The whites of its eyes shown brightly. "We don't have horses where I grew up. I don't think he likes the smell of dragons and I probably smell like Timotha right now."

"Silly horse. I'll turn him out in the pasture to graze. We bring him in at night to keep him safe." She went out a small door and pulled the other wall open. The horse bolted out of the stall and ran across the field. Carola came back inside.

"I just hope you'll be able to get him back in tonight."

Carola winked at her. "That's easy. All I have to do is shake the grain bucket."

They moved to another part of the barn where a good-sized flock of chickens clucked. Zamisha had fun hunting for the eggs. In the end, Carola found far more than she did. "It looks like you're the winner."

The girl patted her arm. "Don't feel too bad. I've been hunting for these eggs a long time. I know the hens' secrets."

They took the basket back to the house. Timotha was watching something in the distance. She turned to look at her as Zamisha approached. _There is a man coming up the road but he seems to be having some trouble with his pullers. I have never seen pullers like that before_.

Zamisha shaded her eyes and looked down the lane. "Oh, those are horses, Timo. And it seems they don't like dragon smell."

Timotha sniffed at her hide. _It has been some time since I have bathed_.

Zamisha laughed. "I will definitely have to correct that but for now, maybe you could move into the trees over there so they can't see you."

Timotha complied. Carola took the eggs into the house and returned. "I told Gran that Uncle was coming. She's just finishing up the honey."

The man finally got his horses to follow him up the lane. He stopped walking when the horses began to complain again. He turned around and looked at them. "What has gotten into the both of you today?"

Carola ran up to him and hugged his waist. "It's just the dragon, Uncle. Don't be cross at them."

The man picked her up. "A dragon, is it? Well, that's a new one. Last week it was fairies."

Carola giggled. "They were just a story. The dragon is real. Her name is Timotha. That's Zamisha, her Rider."

Thresa came out pushing a small two-wheeled cart. "There you are Nalo." She looked around the yard and then at Zamisha. "Where did you put it?"

Zamisha pointed toward the forest. "Your son was having some difficulty with his team. I'm afraid Timo hasn't had a bath in nearly a tenday and she does smell quite strong at the moment."

The old woman's brows went up. "Indeed. I doubt I have a washtub big enough for her."

The man walked over to Thresa and kissed her on the cheek. "Morning, Mum. What is Carola chattering on about now? Something about trolls and dragons."

The girl put her hand on his chest. "No, Uncle, just one dragon. But there were lots of trolls."

He chuckled. "Where do you get such stories?"

Thresa cleared her throat. "I'm afraid that one isn't a story but a recounting of events. There were indeed trolls and over yonder sits the dragon." She pointed toward the forest.

He looked confused. He put Carola down. "Is it dead?"

Thresa shook her head. "Quite alive, I'd say."

He squinted at the forest. "I don't see any dragon."

Zamisha could easily see Timotha's outline against the green foliage. "I sent her back a ways into the trees when I saw you were having difficulty with your pullers."

He turned to her. "And you are?"

"I am Zamisha of the House of Mato."

He studied her a moment. "You certainly dress odd for a woman."

Carola sighed with great exasperation. "Uncle, you can't expect her to ride a dragon and fight trolls in a dress. The skirt would get in the way."

"Huh, is that so?" He looked back at the forest. "I still don't see this dragon you speak of."

Zamisha glanced at the horses, who had finally quieted. They were nibbling at the grass. "Well, I suppose she can at least show her head. All right, Timo. Just a peak."

The White pushed her head out of the leaves. The man gasped and stumbled backwards, right into the team. They snorted, looked up, and squealed. They began backing away, pushing the cart behind them at an odd angle. The man turned around and grabbed their lead. He looked back over his shoulder. "Mum! Why do you have a dragon here?"

Thresa shrugged. "She's part of the package. She's Zamisha's dragon. She's a Dragon Lord, my boy. I dare say you weren't born yet the last time we had one of those here."

He stared at Zamisha. "You're a Dragon Lord?"

Her cheeks warmed. "Well, a Dragon Rider, anyway. My Da was a Lord before he passed on."

He managed to get the horses to stand still. "And what are you doing here?"

Thresa put her hands on her hips. "I asked her to stay. Now stop being rude. She saved Carola's life yesterday. While that doesn't matter to you, it does to me."

"Mum, you can't keep a dragon here. It's against the law."

Carola's face crumpled. "That can't be true. I want Zamisha to stay!"

Thresa pushed her cart over to where the horses had stopped. "Are you going to take these to the market for me or shall I ask Zamisha to fly them to town?"

He stumbled toward the cart and pushed it the rest of the way to the wagon. He talked in hushed tones to his mother as he loaded the jars of honey and basket of eggs. She pushed the cart away and he pulled the horses around and climbed into the seat. The horses were more than happy to get away from the yard.

After they were out of sight, Timotha came out of the trees. She shook, showering loose leaves in all directions. Thresa stared at the White for a moment. "Oh, she is quite large, isn't she?"

Zamisha grinned. "The largest White ever hatched in the Valley. She's even bigger than Lord Yaroshir's Kellis."

"What's all that hanging from her?"

Zamisha walked up to the dragon. "All my gear. We've been on the move for almost a tenday. She's been wearing the harness and gear all that time." Zamisha pulled down some of the bundled pelts. "I don't suppose anyone here would be interested in some uncured hides? I've done the basic cleaning but they need to be tanned and stretched."

Thresa approached slowly, glancing up at the dragon. "I always wanted to touch one." Her voice was barely a whisper.

"Timo won't mind."

The old woman reached out and gently ran her fingers along the broad scales of Timotha's front leg. Her face seemed less wrinkled. "How amazing. So smooth. And warm!"

Carola came up and patted Timotha's side. "I thought that was special, too! I had expected her to be cold, like a snake, but she's not. Isn't she beautiful, Gran?"

Thresa looked up at the White's head. She slowly reached upward. Timotha bent down so that the top of her head made contact. The old woman sighed. "Oh, if only Gerin had lived to see this day. He had so wished he could ride a dragon."

Timotha brought her head up so that her eye was level with the woman's head. _She is nice. I like her_.

Zamisha smiled. "Timo says she likes you."

Thresa's eyes went wide. "She does? How do you know?"

"I can hear her in my mind. It's how we talk to each other."

"How amazing." Thresa looked down at the bundles of hides. "Are these from her meals?"

Zamisha unrolled the larger mountain goat hide and draped it over Timotha's leg. "I'm afraid they do have a few gaps from Timo's claws."

Thresa ran her hand across the wooly coat. "This is still a nice skin. I'm sure you could get quite a lot in exchange for it, even uncured. There are several tanners in town who would take them as they are."

Carola poked at one of the bundles. "What's this one from? I've never seen a sheep that color."

Zamisha unrolled the tawny hide. "This is from a prairie lion. It went after one of the dragons who was running a herd of wild cattle."

Thresa sucked in her breath. "You use dragons to herd cattle?"

"Not usually. We had hard times this winter. Last summer was cool and rainy so the crops didn't do well in the fall. Then we had heavy snow this winter and it took a long time for it to melt."

Thresa put a hand on Zamisha's arm. "It was the same here. And then the illness came just as the snow finally melted out. It was a terrible thing."

"The troll army attacked us in late winter. We were low on food, not just for us but for the dragons. So after the war was finally over, those who could still fly, found a large herd of wild cattle in a distant valley and brought some back for the rest."

"And this beast was also hunting the cattle, no doubt." Thresa ran her hand through the fur. "So soft. And not in bad shape. This is a real prize. You should keep this to make a cradle for your baby."

Zamisha rolled it up again. "That's a good idea." She tied it back on to the harness. "But we could use these other ones to barter with for things that you need. Timo will need to hunt again soon. We'll be able to provide a lot more. Timotha says there are a lot of wild goats and pigs in the hills. I'll take her out to hunt so you don't have to worry about feeding her."

"That is a good thing. I imagine she eats quite a bit. Why don't we take some of these into the house? I have some willow saplings that we could bind into stretching frames."

Zamisha helped carry the other hides into the house. She and Thresa started binding the flexible saplings into hoops large enough for each hide. Carola did her best to help with the process. Thresa ran out of cord. "Carola, go out to the barn and bring another roll of twine from the barrel."

"Yes, Gran." She ran out the door.

Zamisha smiled. "She's such a sweet girl. She reminds me of my niece."

Thresa sat down on the chair next to her. "Why did you leave your home? Didn't you still have family there?"

Zamisha blinked back the tears. "I wasn't always Timo's Rider. I had a twin brother. She was his dragon. But when he died, she bonded with me. My Ma just couldn't accept that. Neither could some of the others but Lady Kori said it couldn't be undone without doing harm to both of us. So we left."

The old woman took Zamisha's hands in her own. "You must be brave indeed to leave your home and venture into the unknown."

Carola burst into the door. She was out of breath. Zamisha jumped to her feet. "Carola! What's wrong?"

She felt Timotha's growl in the back of her mind. "Timo?"

Carola grabbed her hand. "Uncle has come back and there are others with him!"

Zamisha ran to the door. Timotha was crouched just outside. Her focus was on the lane that led up to the house. "What do you see?"

Timotha hissed. _Men with long battle pikes are marching this way_.

### * * *

# Chapter 16

Thresa came to the door. "What is happening?"

Zamisha struggled to control her shaking limbs. She guided Carola toward her grandmother. "Your son has come back but he's not alone."

Timotha growled deep in her throat. _I will not let these men do you harm_.

"I'm more worried they intend to harm you. Maybe you should go back into the forest again."

The steady march of the men echoed up the narrow lane. Thresa mumbled something under her breath. She grabbed a walking stick and headed toward the approaching men. "I'll have words with my son over this."

The long battle pikes came into view first and then the men as they topped the short rise in the lane. A man dressed in fine clothes walked next to Thresa's son. "He looks important."

Carola leaned against her. "That's the magistrate. I wonder why Uncle brought him?"

The men stopped as Thresa approached. Her voice was too quiet for Zamisha to hear but the expression of the men wasn't encouraging. The magistrate pointed at Zamisha. "She's young. She can stay but the dragon has to go."

Zamisha gasped. "It doesn't work that way!" She started backing toward Timotha.

Carola grabbed her arm. "Please don't leave!" She let go and ran toward the men. "No! Timo has to stay. She saved me from the trolls. She's a good dragon. She doesn't eat people."

The magistrate frowned at Carola. "You're just a child. You don't understand. The Capital sent out a decree. Dragons are not permitted in the kingdom. It has to go."

The men with pikes started to move toward Timotha. Thresa put up her hands. "Stop! This is my land. I gave them permission to be here."

Her son pulled her aside. "The woman can stay, Mum. Too many young women died of the illness. She is needed. It's the dragon that has to go."

Thresa pulled free from his grasp. "You fools! Why do you think the Dragon Lords left in the first place? They are bound to their dragons. The dragon can no more leave her than she can stay behind."

The men ignored her and continued to approach. Zamisha felt a tightness in her throat. There was no other option. "I'm sorry, Carola. Take good care of your Gran." She turned and climbed into the saddle. The men with pikes were dangerously close. Zamisha judged the distance. "Back-wing, Timo!"

The dragon's powerful wing beats not only lifted them away but caused enough wind to force the men to back up. It gave them enough room to drop down and spring back into flight. Timotha gained height. _Will they shoot at us from the ground?_

Zamisha glanced back. "It doesn't look like they have any long distance weapons."

Timotha circled the small clearing. _How sad that we must leave. Thresa is nice and Carola needed a Ma. You would have been good for her_.

Carola stood, arms stretched toward the sky. Tears ran down her cheeks. Zamisha wiped her own away. "It can't be helped. We can't stay where people don't want us. Let's go west along the foothills."

Timotha headed out across the forest. _I see the Northern Mountains in the distance. According to the memories of Hayota, that is where the Clan of Zayoni the Gold lives_.

"Who is she?"

_She is the Ma of Malthia._ _Hayota never met her but all the dragons knew of her. She made a pact with the Western Wizards to allow them to acquire the first eggs_.

Zamisha looked toward the distant snow-covered peaks. "While you might be just fine living with other dragons, I'm still going to need help when my time comes."

_This is true. We must find you a safe place_.

They flew west until the sun was near the horizon. It seemed strange not to see the sun slipping below jagged peaks. The land fell away sharply to the south and west. In the distance, Zamisha could see the regular pattern of fields. She decided to stay in the hills.

Timotha picked a clearing near the top of a forested hill. She circled it, scenting the air. _There are trolls somewhere in these hills. The smell is distant so I think we should be safe for the night_.

She landed and Zamisha slid down from the harness. "I'm glad I didn't take anything important off. We still have all of our gear."

Timotha curled her head around and poked at the tied bundles. _You no longer have most of the hides_.

Zamisha untied a sack. "At least that may help Thresa and Carola. It seems hides like that are in big demand. They will be able to barter for many things with them."

Timotha turned around several times to stomp down some of the bushes and settled into the spot. _Where shall we go now?_

Zamisha dug through the contents of the sack and pulled out a clean shirt. Something fell to the ground. She retrieved it. It was the leather bound book that Norimeg had given her as a Wintertide gift. She'd never used it. She dug in the bag again and found a stub. "I'm not sure but I think I should start keeping notes like Da did. Just to keep track of time." She put her hand on her stomach. Was it beginning to bulge? "I wish I knew how far along I was."

Timotha nuzzled her. _He is still very small_.

Zamisha rubbed the White's eye ridges. "That's a good thing. I have the feeling it's going to take us awhile to find a new home."

Zamisha decided to write down as much as she could remember about their trip so far. Timotha helped her fill in details. It became too dark to see. Zamisha tucked the book back into the sack and curled up with Timotha.

The next day they continued west. They didn't see any people but found several bands of trolls. The trolls scattered when they saw Timotha. It was harder to find a good spot to spend the night. Timotha scented the air for the third time that evening. _I think we have finally found a place far enough from the trolls to be safe._

As they came into land, a deer jumped up from a thicket. Timotha instinctively pounced on it. "Nice catch, Timo. I think I will keep skinning them if you don't mine. Hides might work well if we need to barter for things."

_I do not mind. It keeps the hair from being caught between my teeth_.

Zamisha laughed. When had she done that last? She skinned the deer, took a portion, and gave the rest to Timotha. "This isn't much. We should probably look for something bigger for you tomorrow."

The next day they caught sight of several men camped near a stream. The men jumped to their feet and began shouting. Timotha looked down on them. _Should we go see what they want?_

Zamisha watched one reach for a bow. "Definitely not! Let's get out of here." She looked back and saw the arrow drop well short. "Oh, Timo. What if everyone wants to hurt you?"

Timotha turned westward again. _There must be somewhere we can live in peace._

They continued on for almost a tenday, hunting when they needed food, and stopping at night in a secluded area to sleep.

The next day they crossed a powerful river. That night they compared the memories of Hayota to the notes in Galamato's book. Zamisha sank into a cloud chair. "That must have been the Drazen River. We've crossed out of Falendor into Eldramith."

Timotha sat down next to her. "Do you suppose the people here will be any friendlier?"

Zamisha hugged her. "I hope so. There must be a place for us."

The next day they took down two large mountain sheep. Zamisha had only intended to take one but the other became so frightened when Timotha swooped in to grab the other that it ran right into Timotha. The dragon bit it. She landed next to the dead goats. _I am sorry, Zami. I was worried those horns might hurt my wing._

Zamisha jumped down and surveyed the kills. "That's all right. I'd rather have an extra dead ram than anything happen to you. Maybe we can carry the other one until you get hungry again." Zamisha tied the bundled hide and the other dead sheep to the harness. "I hope this isn't getting too heavy for you."

Timotha chuckled. _It will just make me eat it sooner_.

The next day Zamisha was surprised when they flew over a road. "We haven't seen one of those before. I wonder if people live out here."

Timotha scented the breeze. There are people not far away.

Zamisha chewed on her bottom lip. "Let's get close enough to see where they are."

Timotha changed her flight angle and turned to the north. _There is a small house in that clearing ahead._

Zamisha looked down at the forest. "Could you land in that smaller clearing nearby?"

Timotha circled the smaller clearing. _It looks like grass and some small bushes. I think I will fit_. She dropped neatly into the opening and landed. She turned and looked at her Rider. _What will you do?_

Zamisha jumped down. "I want to walk the rest of the way so they don't see you. I'd rather talk to them first and get an idea of what kind of people they are."

Timotha rumbled. _I do not want you to be in danger._

She patted the dragon's neck. "I'll be careful." Zamisha could see the brighter area where the small house stood. "And it doesn't look too far. You'll be able to see me."

Timotha agreed and let Zamisha go on alone. Zamisha found a light path that led toward the larger clearing. As she approached, she saw several children working in a garden. She didn't see any adults. She slowed her pace and called out to the nearest one.

A boy looked up. He was maybe fourteen years old at most. "Who's there?" The other children looked up expectantly.

Zamisha came out of the forest. "Good day to you."

The boy's face wrinkled. "I suppose it is. Where'd you come from?"

She hadn't thought about that. She thought fast. "I've been out hunting and got turned around. I'm not sure where I am."

The oldest of the girls, who looked a few years younger than the boy, dropped her hoe. "You got meat? We ain't had no meat since Pa got sick."

The boy hushed her and turned back to Zamisha. "You're a long way from anything. The main road is over yonder but it's three days walk just down to the trading post."

The smallest child when up to the boy and patted his leg. "Josho, can we get some meat? I'm hungry."

Josho studied Zamisha for a moment. "We ain't got much but would you be willing to barter for some meat?"

Zamisha moved closer. She could see how shallow the children's faces were. Her chest tightened. "I have more than I can carry. I can give you some." She saw the boy's look and realized he might be offended. "I mean, you did tell me where I was. That's a fair barter. Don't you think?"

The boy relaxed. "I reckon it is."

Zamisha looked at the three little girls and the small boy in his arms. "Where's your Pa?"

The oldest girl pointed toward the house. "He's in bed. He don't get up much on account he can't see no more."

The boy looked flustered and hushed her again. "So what kind of meat is it?"

"It's mountain sheep. I'll go back to my camp and cut off a good roast for you."

The littlest girl looked ready to cry. She hugged her older sister. "Did you hear that? We're gonna get some meat!"

Zamisha hurried back through the forest. Timotha was crouched down in the shade. _Those poor children. They are hungry_.

Zamisha untied the dead sheep. "I hope you are, too. Once we cut this open, the rest of the meat will go bad pretty fast." She gutted and skinned the sheep then cut off a back leg. "Maybe they have some salt and can cure what they don't eat."

Timotha eyed the remaining carcass. _Will you eat some, too?_

Zamisha laughed. "Still too much for you? Well, I can cut off a portion to roast for myself when I get back."

Zamisha wrapped the mutton in the hide and took it back to the farm. The children were still at work in the garden. They all put their tools by the fence as she approached. The oldest boy came forward to meet her. "We wasn't sure if you was comin back."

"Sorry it took me so long." She held the parcel up to him. "I know there's quite a bit here. If you have salt..."

The oldest girl moved forward. "We ain't got none. Pa don't go tradin no more."

The boy gave his sister a look then accepted the meat. "I'm guessing you want the hide back."

A thought was forming in Zamisha's mind. "How much do you suppose you could barter for that hide?"

He felt the fur. "It's a good one. A lot I reckon. I could ask the trader when he come through."

The idea grew. "You have a trader who comes through this area?"

The boy shrugged. "Every few days or so."

She smiled. "How would you like to make a deal?"

"What kinda deal?"

"I get a lot of hides and extra meat when I'm hunting. Maybe this trader will take it when he comes through. But I don't have time to wait for him. So you be the middle man in the deal and take what you and your family needs from the trades."

The smallest child, who was indeed a little boy, looked up. "Like budda?"

The boy studied her face. He glanced back at the house and then nodded. "Deal."

Over the next few tendays, Zamisha and Timotha hunted and explored the hills around the little homestead. The children gradually lost their fear and introduced themselves. Josho was the oldest. Zamisha was surprised to discover he was almost sixteen. Then Genda, Yelta, Rana, and little Tasho. Zamisha also managed to take a look at their father, Ransho. He was in pretty bad shape and she worried he might pass on soon.

The trader was more than happy to trade for the furs and extra meat that the family didn't need. Zamisha had to agree with Tasho – it was nice to have a little butter.

Zamisha returned to the farm with a fat buck one day to discover Genda crying on the porch. Zamisha dropped the deer and rushed to her side. "What's wrong?"

Genda threw her arms around Zamisha. "Pa won't eat no more. Josho thinks he be leavin us."

Zamisha put her arm around the girl. "Don't you have any other family?"

She shrugged. "Jo sent a letter with the trader to Ma's brother when Pa took sick but we ain't got one back."

Zamisha looked into the house. Josho was seated beside his father's bed. "You're brother is almost grown up. Maybe he could take care of you."

Genda looked up at her with wide eyes. "But he's gotta go to Capital soon. That's how it is. Then us others will be alone."

Zamisha frowned. "Why does he have to go?"

Josho got up and came to the door. "It's the law. After my Day Natal, I have to go to the Capital to get assigned."

"Assigned to what?"

He shrugged. "Dono. That's jest what Pa says. That's how it is."

Zamisha glanced toward the fields. "There's no way your sisters and little brother can manage this farm without you."

He looked down. "Guess I was hopin you might stay."

Zamisha looked toward the glen where Timotha was resting. Would they be safe here? She turned back to Josho. "When is your Day Natal?"

"Just after Harvestide."

Genda put her hand on Zamisha's stomach. "And your baby would have a nice snug house, too."

Josho gasped. "Baby? Where'd you get that from?"

Genda giggled. "Same way Mum gots us I spect."

He came out and jumped off the side of the porch so he could face them. "Who's the Pa?"

"His name was Norimeg. He passed on this spring."

Josho took a step back. "And you go huntin on your own?"

She didn't know what to say. Tasho came running out of the house. "Jo! Pa not movin!"

They all went in. Josho tried to rouse him but Ransho didn't move. Zamisha felt his chest. It was still. "I'm sorry." The words choked in her throat.

Genda clung to her. "Now he gone and left us! Please stay!"

Josho walked out of the house. Zamisha worried when he didn't come back before dark. She really wanted to get back to Timotha but she didn't want to leave the children alone.

Timotha touched her mind. _I am here. I can feel you_.

Zamisha stayed at the house for the next couple of days, helping the children as best she could. She was surprised when a wagon, pulled by a team of oxen, rolled down the narrow track toward the house a few days later. Josho jumped down from the board. "This is the priest. He come for Pa."

Zamisha looked in to where the body lay wrapped in a sheet. "I did the best I could to clean him up. I don't know what your customs are."

The older man climbed down from the wagon. "By the sound of it, you're not from around here. I thank you greatly for looking out for the children. Josho told me what you've been doing for them. Their Mum's kin all died in the illness. I've sent a message with a bard to the town where their other Uncle lives. Hopefully I'll hear back from him soon."

She helped load the body into the wagon. The man got in and drove away. She watched it disappear. "What now? Do we have to go somewhere for a Leaving Ceremony?"

Josho looked at her. "Dono what that is. But done is done. That's all."

They went back to working the garden. Zamisha continued to hunt for the family and trade what they didn't need for things they did. As the days began to shorten and the nights got cooler, the garden was ready to harvest.

Zamisha was starting to have trouble bending over. The baby was growing and moving inside her. At night, she would walk with Timotha in the Mists. She could see him now in that place. But when would he be born? She wished she knew.

Several days before Harvestide, another wagon rolled up the lane. This one was larger and pulled by a team of broad horses. A man drove the team. When Josho saw him, he shouted with excitement for the girls. "Uncle is here!"

Zamisha had just returned from a good hunt. She put down the hide she was cleaning. Genda and Yelta pulled the man toward her. Genda giggled. "And she's gonna have a baby."

The man bowed slightly. "So I see. I am Talshon. These are my brother's children you've been tending. I owe you a great debt." He looked around the farm. "Is your husband here?"

Zamisha felt her cheeks warm. "No, he passed on before I came here."

He looked down. "Sad. So many passed on this spring."

Yelta held up the hide Zamisha had been cleaning. "And she hunts, too. She been a learnin us hows to read."

Zamisha sighed. "I've been teaching you."

Genda winked. "That, too."

Rana and Tasho took up positions on either side of her. Tasho patted her leg. "She makes a good Mum."

Talshon scratched his head. "Well, I'm sure we can find her a good place to live when we get to Newhill."

Genda's face wrinkled. "Can't she live with us?"

"I'm afraid that wouldn't be proper really. You will all come live with your Aunt Kelia and me. I can't have another woman with child there. It wouldn't seem proper, you see."

Rana wrapped her arms around Zamisha's leg. "We could stay here with her."

Josho knelt down in front of his sister. "Not so. Think of winter. Zam's gonna have a babe. I have to go. The rest of you all need to go with Uncle."

Zamisha had a sinking feeling. She glanced toward the glen. She couldn't take Timotha to a town. There would be no way to hide her or to hunt for her. Tasho had begun to cry. She managed to pick him up. "You'll be fine with your Aunt and Uncle. They will take good care of you."

Genda's chin trembled. "Maybe you be close."

She hugged the little boy, unable to say anything. Josho came over and took him. "We got lots of work to do afor the morrow. Uncle wants to leave then."

Zamisha did what she could to help the children pack. She struggled to hold back the tears. There was no way she could go with them. She made her decision as she packed up the dishes. She would leave after putting them to bed.

Genda insisted on a story before going to sleep. Zamisha sat beside the girls, who all shared one bed. "Which one should I tell?"

Tasho leaned over from his bed and patted her leg. "The one bout the troll king kilt."

She tucked the blankets around them and kissed each one on the head. "All right, but you have to make me a promise." All the children nodded. "That you will be very good for your Aunt and Uncle and grow up to be brave and true."

A tear slipped from Genda's eye. "Won't you at least come and visit?"

Her heart felt as though it was being squeezed. "We'll see." She did her best not to cry as she told them a slightly altered version of her battle with the troll king. Then she blew out the candle and climbed down from the loft.

Josho was sitting at the table talking to his Uncle. She decided not to disturb them. She picked up a bucket to use as an excuse and slipped out the door.

Zamisha left the bucket on the porch and hurried toward the glade. The moon was up so there was plenty of light to see the path. She was almost to the small clearing when Timotha touched her mind. _Zami, someone follows you!_

Zamisha turned around. Josho stopped, started to say something, and then gasped. His eyes grew wide. He slowly raised his hand to point over her shoulder. "Zam?" His voice was barely a whisper. "There's a dragon behind you!"

### * * *

# Chapter 17

Zamisha took his outstretched hand. "Yes, I know she's there. She's been here ever since I arrived."

Josho's brows fell. "Where'd it come from?"

"Timotha is my dragon."

He pulled his hand free and backed up a few steps. "Your dragon? I ain't never hear of no one havin a dragon afor."

She watched his jaw clench tight. This is what she'd been afraid of all along. "How did you think I was hunting? There's no way I could have brought down all that game by myself to say nothing of getting it back here."

Timotha put her head on Zamisha's shoulder. _He is afraid of me._

Zamisha patted her head. "I'm afraid he is, Timo."

Josho looked around the shadows of the clearing. "Who you talking to? I don't see nobody else here."

"I was agreeing with Timotha. She can tell that you're afraid of her."

His eyes narrowed. "I didn't hear nothing. You loose in the head?"

She heard his Uncle calling him from the house. "You should go back. Tell the others good-bye for me."

"You just up and leavin like that? Why you not go along to Newhill with them?"

She patted Timotha's cheek. "I doubt the people of Newhill would be any less fearful of a dragon than you are. I've learned that when people are afraid, they tend to try to kill the things they are afraid of."

His uncle called again. Josho looked back over his shoulder. "I reckon Uncle Talshon ain't never seen no dragons."

Zamisha moved toward the tree where she'd been hanging Timotha's harness. "Probably not. It might be best if you didn't say anything about it."

He watched her put the harness on the White. "Where you gonna go?"

Zamisha's throat tightened. She struggled to swallow. "I don't know. I need to find a place where Timo can be safe."

"Can't you just let it go?"

"No, it doesn't work that way. Timo and I are bound together." She began gathering her gear and tying it on the harness. She struggled with the leather bindings in the darkness.

Timotha nuzzled Zamisha's face. _You are sad_.

Zamisha struggled to keep the tears from escaping her eyes. She glanced over at Josho. Moonlight added deep shadows to his face. "Take care of yourself, Josho." She climbed into the harness. "I know you don't like to fly at night, Timo, but I'd rather be gone before anyone else discovers us." She waved to Josho. "I hope you have a good Day Natal. Hug the little ones for me." She patted Timotha.

The dragon sprang into the sky. Moonlight gleamed on her white scales. She circled the glen. _Where do we go?_

Zamisha choked on her tears. She could still see Josho staring up at her. He finally waved. She looked at the starry blanket above them. "West."

They flew west until the moon was directly overhead. Timotha picked a wide clearing near the top of a hill and set down in it. _You are tired. We should rest_.

Zamisha didn't argue. Timotha found a comfortable spot to curl up and she slid out of the saddle into the nook between the dragon's forelimbs. She cried herself into the Mists.

Timotha was there to hold her. "I will keep you safe."

Zamisha clung to her and cried. She finally quieted. "What are we going to do? I was so hoping things would work out on the farm."

Timotha stroked her head and held her close. "I know. The children needed you as much as you needed them."

"But now they don't need me anymore. They will go live with their aunt and uncle in a town somewhere. We can't go there."

Timotha hummed softly for a while. "It was difficult for Galamato and Hayota as well, especially after Osamika joined them. He wanted to find a safe place for her to live."

Zamisha wiped her face and opened a memory window. "I had almost forgotten about that." She found the place near the beginning of her father's journal. "They stayed in a small village in the Karin Hills for a time. The people there didn't mind Hayota because Da was hunting in the hills and keeping the trolls away."

Timotha hugged her. "We could do that."

Zamisha looked down at her sleeping son, wrapped tightly in the cocoon of her belly. "He needs a place where he can live and grow into a man."

The White pulled Zamisha to her feet. "Then that is where we will go. Hayota knew this place. I can find it. We must look for a river in a steep mountain gorge."

Zamisha opened the map and studied it. "The Karin Hills are in Kazenstan." She pointed to them on the map. "We still have a long way to go. We have to cross Wintress and Anak before we reach the Anakin River. And then we have to follow it south through the Smoke Mountains."

Timotha took her hands. "The sun rises."

"Then let's be on our way!"

They flew west for several days before coming to a river. They camped on its bank that night and Zamisha cooked a thick steak from a ram that Timotha had brought down. Timotha curled up around her. _I have looked at the memories of Hayota. This is not the Anakin River but the Nolathan River_.

Zamisha turned the meat to cook the other side. "I was afraid of that. It's getting so cold now that we are past Harvestide. I hope it won't be too long before we can turn south."

Timotha raised her wings and trapped more of the fire's warmth around her Rider. _I will keep you warm_.

Zamisha ate then searched through her bags for the warmest clothes she had. "I'll keep this bag handy."

They crossed the river in the morning. Zamisha dressed in several layers to battle the freezing wind of their flight. They were in the mountains now. They paused only to hunt and sleep. Snow fell at night and Timotha had to shake her wings in the mornings to free them of the icy mat.

Zamisha could tell the dragon was struggling. After a full tenday of endless battles with the wind and snow, Zamisha decided to drop south and west. Timotha also needed to eat more. As the sun neared the horizon nearly two tendays after they had left the farm, Zamisha spotted a fat wild boar in a narrow gully. "That would make a fine meal for you."

Timotha agreed and dove toward the pig. It turned as it was feeding, squealed, and began to run down the gully.

"It must have seen you coming!"

Timotha pulled her wings back and dove at great speed toward the scrambling animal. _Hang on!_ She was right on top of it when she abruptly opened her wings. She dropped onto the boar, breaking its back as she landed.

Zamisha's stomach was rolling. "I'm not sure the baby enjoyed that."

Timotha dropped her head and panted. _I hope this is a tasty pig and worth the effort to catch it._

Zamisha began to climb down when motion caught her attention. Two men walked into the clearing only a few wing-lengths away. She hadn't realized before but Timotha had brought the boar down on a road. One of the men was dressed in colorful clothes while the other wore heavy leather clothing.

The man in leather stopped and grabbed his companion. "Wait! Look there. It's a dragon!" He pulled a sword from a scabbard on his back and ran toward them with a raging battle cry.

Zamisha grabbed her brother's sword and slid down from the harness. She moved into ready stance. "Stand down!"

The man shifted slightly and aimed for Timotha's head. "It's mine!"

Zamisha countered, blocking his blade, and curved around, bringing the butt of the sword hilt up to intersect his face.

The man stumbled backward, struggling to keep his footing. He looked up at her. "How dare you!" He raised his sword and lunged.

Zamisha deftly spun away and brought her sword around to smack him on his behind. He sprawled into the gravel, losing his sword in the process. He reached for it.

The other man put his foot down on the weapon. "Really, Quintar. You must learn when you have been beaten." He looked over at her and bowed with a flourish. "Simayen, the Bard, at your service."

Zamisha relaxed from battle ready and pointed the sword at the man on the ground. "You will stand down."

The man rolled over and stared at her. "By the stars! I've been bested by a woman!"

Simayen chuckled. "Lessons come in all forms."

Zamisha lowered her weapon but wasn't about to let go of it. "Why did you try to attack my dragon?"

The man sat up. "There's a hefty bounty on them in Anakarin. A dragon's head is worth a year of provisions."

Zamisha backed up slightly toward Timotha and raised the sword again. "Not my dragon's head. You'll lose yours before she loses hers."

He scrambled to his feet and grabbed for his weapon but the Bard was still standing on it. He shook a finger at Quintar. "You are either blind or a fool. Perhaps both. Can't you see that isn't a wild dragon? That is the dragon of a Dragon Lord."

Quintar snarled. "I could care less. A head is a head."

The charm fell from the bard's face. He backhanded the man, sending him tumbling away. "It's no wonder the camp master tossed you out. You've got an empty head."

Quintar regained his feet and began staggering down the road. He looked back briefly. "Fine. I don't care none for your life, neither. I hope the trolls skin you before you die!" He wobbled off into the deepening shadows.

Zamisha felt a wave of pain surround her middle. She dropped the sword and grabbed her belly. Timotha curled her neck protectively around her Rider. _Zami! What is wrong?_

She gasped. "I don't think he cared much for that bit of activity, either."

Simayen came forward. "I say, you're a bit far along to be so energetic. Perhaps you should sit down?"

Zamisha sank to the ground. "I haven't had to do that in some time."

The bard looked up at the White. "Please don't take this the wrong way, oh beautiful one, but your Rider might be better aided by someone with hands."

Timotha tilted her head so one eye faced him. _I will not let him do you harm_.

Zamisha patted her neck. "It's okay, Timo. I don't think he intends to hurt us."

Timotha drew back enough to let Simayen approach. He put a hand on her extended stomach. "How far along are you?"

Zamisha had been asking herself that for some time. "If I've counted right, he should be born around Wintertide."

"Is the pain lessening?"

Zamisha relaxed enough to control her breath. "Yes, it's much better. Thank you." She studied his odd attire. "Are you a Lord?"

He laughed. "I have far more freedom than any Lord of the Kingdoms. I am a Master Bard."

She'd heard the term several times before. "Forgive me, sir, but I'm not sure what that means."

He sat down across from her. "Well, if I had to sum up my occupation I'd say I was a carrier of news and a sharer of stories."

Zamisha glanced at the dead boar. "Speaking of sharing, I know Timotha and I are both hungry. Can I offer you some pork?"

His face wrinkled with laughter again. "I never turn down an offered meal. I'll even gather the wood for a fire."

"A good barter. I'll go do the butchering."

He rushed to help her to her feet. "Are you sure you're able yet?"

She grinned. "I can manage."

He went off in search of firewood and Zamisha turned to the large pig. Timotha nosed at it. _Do you want this hide?_

"Not really. We've got a good selection of much better ones already. I prefer hides with fur."

The dragon stepped on the boar and tore off a back leg. Will this due for you? I am so hungry."

Zamisha took the bloody limb. "This will be more than enough. Eat now, dear one."

Timotha dug into the remains and Zamisha skinned and spitted the haunch. The bard returned with his arms loaded and dropped the wood close by. "You certainly are fast."

Zamisha motioned back over her shoulder. "She was hungry."

He started the fire and she fashioned some poles to hold the roast pin. He leaned back and watched her. "I don't know what to call you."

"Sorry, I was kind of busy when you made introductions. I'm Zamisha of the House of Mato."

His brows arched. "From the Matos of Belan?"

Timotha looked up. _That is the city where Gala used to live_.

Zamisha glanced at the dragon. "That is the city where my Da came from before he became a Dragon Lord."

"That is something indeed. Was your Da, Galamato?"

Zamisha caught her breath. "He was! Did you know him?"

Simayen chuckled. "Sun and stars, my Lady! I'm not that old. But I do know of him. It is his nephew, Dosamato who is now Baron of Belan. I have been fortunate enough to have been a guest in his court. He is a wealthy gentleman, to be sure."

She smiled. "I'm sure Da would have been pleased to hear that."

"By your tone, I take it he no longer graces the skies."

Zamisha stared at the flames. "No. He fell during a battle with a troll army this spring."

He was quiet for some time. He sighed. "How sad to lose such a brave warrior. Songs of his deeds are still sung within the halls of the Baron of Belan. He will not be forgotten."

She could hear the thickness in his voice. His face had lost the joviality and had become serious. She hadn't meant to cause him sadness. She tended the meat. "It's almost done."

He looked across the fire at her. "And what brings you to this desolate mountain realm?"

She cut off a strip of the cooked pork sending fat dripping into the fire that spat in return. "It's a long story."

He accepted the food. "Ah, my favorite kind. Do tell me. Everyone has always wondered what became of the brave Dragon Lords."

Zamisha cut a portion off for herself and settled back against Timotha. She did her best to tell the stories she'd been told about the Lords and their wives coming to the Valley and how the increased pressures of the trolls had led the Lords to ask the Wizards for help.

Simayen dropped the twig he'd been using to clean his teeth. "Do you mean every boy who turned sixteen got a dragon egg? That must have really been something!"

She closed her eyes. "It was. I can still remember watching all of them fly across the Valley together in formation. It was truly grand."

He rested on one side and leaned on his elbow. "What happened?"

She closed her eyes. "Things were bad last summer. It was cool and wet. The crops didn't do well so we didn't have enough to really keep up. And then the trolls began raiding us in the winter. I had just been married and moved to the Homestead of Meg when they came one evening. Anameg's wife, Toria, went out to check on the animals when she heard them fussing." The words stuck in her throat. "They killed her."

He looked down. "Trolls are such brutes. Don't care for any but their own. Anameg must have been grieved."

"He went to the Circle and asked them to take out the trolls before they could hurt anyone else but Zaradan was worried that the dragons and Riders were too weak from lack of food to fight the trolls. Ana got angry. He and his two oldest sons went out and found every troll camp they could. They punished them soundly."

"Sounds reasonable."

Zamisha toyed with a pebble. "The trolls banded together and elected a Marsh Troll to be their king. He led his new army against us. It was already spring but it was still cold and snow hadn't melted as it should have by then." She looked up at the starry sky. "We lost so many. More than 60 dragons and Riders fell to the trolls."

Simayen whistled. "That is a hard loss, to be certain." He pointed at Timotha. "But you spoke of the men yet here you are with a dragon."

She swallowed hard. "Timotha was my twin brother's dragon. We bonded so that she didn't die when he did."

"So is this Valley somewhere in the Northern Mountains that you are out here hunting?"

She poked at the embers of the fire. "No. I had to leave." She didn't want to tell him everything but he managed to get the story out of her before the last coals dimmed.

He finally got up and retrieved the pack he'd dropped earlier. "I will compose a grand ballad for all those brave warriors. I work best in my dreams. Funny that." He pulled a heavy blanket from the bag, pulled it around himself, and laid down next to the dead fire.

Zamisha curled up with Timotha and drifted into the Mists. She hugged Timotha. "I feel strangely better tonight for having told someone else the tale."

"He seems like a good person."

Zamisha pulled up a cloud chair and sank into it. "It must be quite an adventure to wander all over the kingdoms and tell stories to others."

When morning came, Zamisha woke to find Simayen restocking the fire. He held up a silvery fish. "It probably won't help your dragon but it will make a good meal for two."

They sat by the fire waiting for the fish to cook. He looked around. "I do hope the report of trolls along the road was greatly exaggerated."

"Where were you headed?"

He pointed down the road. "Just to a small town about another days walk."

Zamisha rubbed Timotha's neck. "Are you fed enough now that you could carry another for a ways?"

Timotha lifted her head and looked at him. _He does not look too heavy. I am sure I can manage._

Zamisha smiled. "I think we can offer you a ride."

His brows arched. "For certain? I would be most honored to have such an adventure. And I will repay you when we come to the village. I know a farmer there who owes me a cow. I have no need of such a beast but I'm sure it would suit her palette quite well."

Timotha cocked her head. _I do not understand all that he said. Is he offering to give me a cow?_

Zamisha laughed. "Yes, he is, dear one."

He gasped. "Can you understand her so well?"

She touched the necklace tucked under her shirt. "I can hear her words in my mind. It's dragon magic, I'm told."

They ate the fish and he rubbed out the fire. Zamisha made room for him to sit behind her. Timotha had to run a few steps in order to gain the air but once aloft, she had no problem.

Simayen marveled at the grace of Timotha's flight and the beauty of the land from the air. It didn't take long for the village to appear on the horizon. Zamisha looked back at him. "I don't want to get Timo too close. People haven't been very friendly to us so far."

"Not a problem. As a matter of fact, the farmer lives just out of town. There is a wooded area near his place. You can drop me there and I will fulfill my promise to this amazing dragon."

They landed in a clearing near a stream. Zamisha filled her water bottles while she waited. He had returned by the time she'd finished. He led a good-sized cow behind him. Zamisha rubbed Timotha's head. "Will you be able to eat all that? I'm still full from breakfast."

Timotha purred. _I am hungry and the cow smells tasty_.

Simayen led the cow by a rope. As he entered the clearing, the cow lifted its head and began to resist. He looked toward Zamisha. "I'm afraid this meal has gotten wind of its fate."

Zamisha had plenty of experience with fearful cattle. She picked up a branch and whacked it on the rump. The startled cow jumped into the clearing. Timotha pounced on it. Zamisha turned to him. "Thank you, from both of us."

He grinned. "So where are you bound to now?"

"The village of Tross in the Karin Hills. My Da and Ma stayed there for awhile. He wrote about it in his book. The people there were more than happy to have a dragon about. It kept the trolls away."

Simayen's face fell. "Sadly, they made the mistake of not asking him to stay. Tross is no more. It was destroyed in a landslide caused by a band of trolls."

Zamisha wavered. "Oh." She felt lost. "I was hoping there might be a midwife there who wouldn't be afraid of a dragon."

"A difficult challenge, to be sure." He tilted his head and hummed for a moment. "I think I might know of one who fits that description. But she is some distance away."

"As you've seen, Timotha and I move a lot faster than a walk."

He chuckled. "Quite. Then you should head south until you encounter the Nothalan River. Follow it south until you come to the swamps of Kelton. There is a hill as the river widens out. It has a small house with long colorful banners that always fly because of the breeze off the river. A witch lives there. It's said she's birthed most of the babes in that area. Being a witch, I'm sure she wouldn't fear a dragon."

Zamisha looked over to where Timotha was licking clean the bones. "Looks like she's finished." She hugged him. "Thank you for your help. I will seek her out."

He hugged her back. "Be well, Zamisha Mato of Timotha the White. May the skies take you safely to your destination."

She climbed back into the saddle and Timotha launched into the sky. She waved down at the bard and pointed the White to the south.

Timotha looked back at her. _Do we not go west again?_

"I'm afraid not. It seems the village is gone. But Simayen has given me some advice on where to find a midwife."

They flew south for several days. The mountains faded to hills. On the third day the hills flattened to broad lands covered in trees. Zamisha did her best to stay away from people. There wasn't much for Timotha to hunt except for deer. After a tenday, she saw a darker streak ahead. "I think that's the river."

Timotha quickened her pace. _I could use a bath_.

As they got closer, Zamisha realized there was a large town by the river. "I suppose that makes sense. They probably use boats to move things between the kingdoms."

It became a challenge to avoid the numerous settlements. There was no way to approach the river without being seen. "I'm afraid your bath will have to wait."

She did her best to follow the river south and west as it meandered through the cultivated lands and occasional towns. Some were quite large. It became hard to find safe places to sleep and hunt. They found a small herd of sheep in the hills. Zamisha hoped they didn't belong to anyone. Timotha ate two.

The weather was warmer as they flew south. That was some relief. Every night they would study the maps from Galamato's book and Timotha would compare them to Hayota's memories. Things had changed a little but she was pretty sure she knew where they were.

After another tenday, they paused to rest for a day on the southern slopes of what Zamisha hoped where the Valen Hills. She pointed to them on the map that night. "Once we cross this smaller river, we will be in Emara."

Timotha closed her eyes for a moment. "White Eyati of Solofram had been to that place."

"How do you know that?"

Timotha opened her eyes. "All of the dragons shared thoughts in the Mists. When the dragons came back together before coming to the Valley, they all shared their memories of the places they had been with their Lords."

Zamisha leaned back in the cloud chair. "And Hayota remembered all of that?"

"Dragons have very good memories."

"What did Eyati remember about Emara?"

Timotha hummed. "There were many channels of water with boats on them. The land between the water was all farms."

"Oh, that means it could be hard for you to hunt. We'd better see what we can carry with us."

They stayed an extra day in the hills and Timotha took down a couple of deer. Zamisha bled them to lessen the weight and added them to the harness. The next day the air felt heavy. They took off early and crossed the North Channel. At least that was what Galamato had called it on his map.

By the time the sun was high, the air had warmed considerably. Zamisha felt sticky and uncomfortable. The day wore on. They crossed many small waterways. There was no way to avoid the people. They pointed up at them as the dragon flew past. Timotha stayed as high as she could, just to be safe.

As evening approached, the sky to the west turned deep purple. Zamisha shivered. "I've never seen a sky look like that before."

Timotha twisted unexpectedly. _The wind is changing! Look at those clouds. I think that is a storm._

Zamisha surveyed the landscape. "We need to find a place to set down."

Everything looked flat and cultivated. Timotha swerved slightly. _I think I see a wooded hill in the distance. The trees might offer us some shelter_.

Before they could reach it, the sky seemed to rip apart around them. The wind shrieked and tossed them like a loose leaf. Timotha struggled to stay upright.

Zamisha began to feel sick from the rocking motion. "I don't think we can make it to that hill. Drop down over by the river. I can see the tops of willows. That will have to do."

Timotha managed to land. She tried to scent the air. _The wind is too strong for me to smell anything but water._ They could hear the rain coming up the river.

Zamisha pointed at the rippled water. "We need to take cover, now!"

Timotha plunged into the willow thicket. She did her best to find a good spot and quickly settle so Zamisha could scramble down from the harness. Rather than putting her wings up, she folded them flat to shelter her head and her Rider from the onslaught of the pounding rain.

Zamisha huddled under the White's neck, listening to the wind roaring through the slender willows. "This is worse than any storm I remember in the Valley."

Timotha fought to keep her wings down. She panted with the effort. _It is unlike anything I have ever known_.

There was a sudden, loud roar that deafened Zamisha. It ended with a boom that shook the ground. The sky blazed with light then went dark again. She clung to the dragon's neck. "What was that?"

Timotha trembled. _It was lightening. It struck something very close._

More flashes of light brighten the sky followed by loud rumbles of thunder. The wind and rain beat down on them most of the night. By the time the worst had passed, both were shaking and exhausted. Zamisha finally tumbled into the Mists. They held each other. Zamisha searched Timotha's face. "Are you harmed?"

Timotha sighed deeply. "I do not think so. I am just very tired."

They rested quietly through the night. When morning came, Timotha raised a wing to look out. The sun shone. The river was dangerously close to them. Zamisha quickly climbed to the White's back. "It must be flooding because of all the rain." She looked around and saw the hill they had been striving for. The tallest tree was splintered and blackened. "Oh, my! That must be what the lightening hit."

Timotha tensed. _Zami, a boat is coming down the river_.

Zamisha turned around so fast she almost fell off. "It's a small one but I don't see anyone in it."

Timotha lifted her head higher. _But there is someone in it. A man is inside. He does not move. I cannot tell if he lives_.

* * *

# Chapter 18

Zamisha clung to the harness. "Can you grab the boat as it goes by? Be careful. The current looks strong."

Timotha got up and moved to the edge of the river. _The bank is soft. I cannot get any closer_.

The boat was spinning in the current. Zamisha judged the speed. It would pass them soon. She found a bag and pulled a rope from it. She tied one end of the rope to the harness. She looked at the river again. The boat was now downstream from them. She sat in the saddle. "Okay, fly over the boat. I'll drop into it and you can pull it to shore."

Zamisha backed away from the muck at the river's edge and leaped into the sky. She glided down the river. _Be careful, Zami_.

Zamisha climbed down the harness and balanced on Timotha's foreleg. "Get us as close as you can." The White dropped to skim above the water's surface. She quickly caught up with the boat. Zamisha dropped into the boat. It rocked but didn't tip. She tied the rope to a loop of metal at the boat's prow. "All right, Timo. Take us to shore."

Timotha pulled the boat back to the side of the river. They were well past the willows. The dragon landed on the shore. _The bank is firmer here_.

Zamisha pulled on the rope to snug the little boat into the sandy bank. The man groaned. She glanced in his direction. He was mostly covered by a piece of canvas. "Looks like he's still alive." She reached down and pulled back the tarp. "And he's tied up!"

He groaned again and turned his head to peer up at her. "Have I died and gone to the great beyond?"

He had an unusual accent but she could still understand him. He was dressed in well-fitting clothes of woven cloth. His face was bruised but clean-shaven. "Sorry, but I'm afraid not."

He groaned and tried to sit up but fell back down. "No, I suppose not, or I wouldn't be bound like a beast."

"Who bound you and why are you in this boat?"

"Um, I'm not really sure about the boat. As far as being tied up, I was hoping you might change that."

Timotha snorted. _There are two more men running down the other side of the river_.

Zamisha stood up and shaded her eyes. They were dressed in leather armor that slapped as they ran. Both looked scruffy. She turned and surveyed her side of the river. There were some tall rushes but no willows. She motioned toward the rushes. "Duck down into the reeds so they don't see you. I'd rather not draw the wrong kind of attention." Timotha complied.

The man in the boat looked up at her. "Excuse me, might you please untie me now?"

She glanced down at him. "Hush. I'll deal with you in a moment."

The men on the other shore were pointing and waving at her. She could hear their shouts as they drew close. They finally slowed as they drew even with her. The larger of the two bent over, sucking in deep breaths of air. The other pointed in her direction. "Hey! That's our boat!"

The man in the boat groaned. "Oh no! It's the blokes who jumped me! Please, untie me."

Zamisha ignored him. She was trying to tell if the newcomers had any weapons that might threaten her or Timotha. She decided to test them. "I found it in the river. How can I be sure it's really your boat?"

"Is there a man tied up inside of it?"

She glanced down at him. He looked distressed. "Those men jumped me, stole all that I own, beat me, and dumped me in this boat."

She returned her attention to the other men. The larger one had finally straightened up. The smaller man pointed at the river. "Dag, get over there and get our boat back."

The larger man frowned. "Why me?"

"Because you're the one who lost the boat in the first place, you imbecile."

Dag put his hands on his hips. "But Poss, he kicked me, he did."

The man in the boat struggled to sit up. "Please, if you just take me to Beldan. There are people there who will speak for me."

Zamisha wasn't sure where that was. "I'm a little busy at the moment."

"Well, then untie me and I'll get myself to Beldan."

The larger man had finally moved to the edge of the river. He took a few tentative steps and pulled back. "The current is too strong. I can't swim."

Poss looked across at her. "Just push the boat back across. We'll deal with that trouble maker."

She wasn't about to do any such thing. "He claims others will speak for him in Beldan."

Poss wrinkled up his face in disgust. "Of course he would. Beldan is a den of thieves!"

Dag moved back up the bank. "All you have to do is take him to Dorloma and show him to the constable. He'll tell you right off who he is."

Poss slugged him. "You idiot! That's our bounty she's got!"

Dag pointed at the river. "But she's on the other side, Poss. And the current is too strong to row upstream."

Zamisha looked toward the White. "Do you know where these places are, Timo?"

Timotha lifted her head slightly. _I have looked through the memories of Hayota. Beldan is a town to the south on this side of the river. Dorloma is to the north on the other side of the river._

The man in the boat looked up at her. "Who are you talking to?"

"My dragon."

He laughed lightly. "Oh, I see. I've been rescued by a lunatic. Well, while you talk to your dragon, could you possibly untie me?"

She didn't know what a lunatic was but she didn't like his tone. "I think perhaps I will take you to Dorloma as these men suggest."

He laughed again. "And how are you planning to do that? As they have pointed out, it's upstream and the current is quite swift."

She glanced back at Timotha. "Do you think you could carry him? He doesn't look very heavy."

Timotha looked around. _The ground here is solid. I think I can get into the air with both of you._

"Good." She grabbed his arm and pulled him up. "Looks like we're taking you to Dorloma."

The men across the river began to shout when he came into view. Poss pointed fiercely. "Hey! He belongs to us! We're the ones who caught him!"

The man was still chuckling. "Right. So how are we going to get there?"

"I already told you. On my dragon." She hoisted him out of the boat.

He continued to laugh until Timotha stood up. Then he started to struggle. "Whoa! Now wait just a moment. You aren't getting me anywhere near that thing!"

The men on the other shore had gone quiet. Zamisha risked a glance in their direction. Both were wide-eyed and open-mouthed.

She tired of struggling with the man. "Timo, can you give me a hand with this?"

Timotha reached forward and grabbed the ropes that bound him. He began to scream. She deftly tossed him over the saddle plate. _He is a noisy one. Is he not?_

Zamisha climbed into the saddle and looped the loose end of the rope around the saddle post. "He certainly is. Shall we go on?"

The White took several running steps then bound into flight. She dropped slightly before her downward wing-beat propelled them upward. The man screamed louder. The two men below shouted what she assumed must be curses at her. Timotha turned northward. _It is a good thing we caught those extra deer. I will need to eat one after this_.

"Hopefully it won't be too far to Dorloma."

He finally stopped screaming. "Please! I have friends in Beldan who will pay you well if you take me there."

She ignored him. "How far do you think it is to Dorloma, Timo?"

_I think it was the town we saw yesterday on the other side of the river. We are not too far away_.

The man squirmed. Zamisha grabbed him. "You really don't want to fall from this height, especially since you are bound."

He stopped moving. "Please, I beg you, have mercy on me and let me at least sit up. This is so undignified."

Zamisha grinned. "The position was your choice. Besides, there's no way I can move you while Timo is in flight. You will just have to wait until we arrive."

"You could land now."

She ignored him and scanned the horizon. "I think I see the town ahead." It took longer than she expected to reach it. There were many large buildings. "I'm not sure where to take him."

Timotha shifted slightly. _I see a large building with a flag. I know that symbol. It is the banner of Shalamar_. The dragon circled a crowded open area in front of the building. Their shadow crossed the plaza.

People below looked up and began to shriek. They scattered in all directions. Soon, the plaza was clear. "Well, nice work Timo. That went quite well." The dragon landed in the center of the area. Zamisha twisted in the saddle. She raised her voice. "Can anyone speak for this man?"

A face appeared around the corner of the building. A man timidly moved forward. He kept his distance but moved around them until he was in line with the captive's head. "I can't see his face." His voice shook.

Zamisha grabbed the man's hair and lifted his head. He protested loudly. She ignored him. "Do you know him?"

The shaking man gasped. "It's Finatan!" He straightened and waved to others behind the building. "Come! This bounty hunter has brought in Finatan, the thief!"

People slowly emerged from their hiding places. The man groaned. "This is definitely my worst day ever."

A man in fine attire came down the steps of the large building. "Well, well. So it is." He looked up at Zamisha. "That's quite a catch you have there."

Zamisha unwound the rope and let Finatan drop to the ground. The other men seemed hesitant to come forward to retrieve him. She patted Timotha on the shoulder. "Back up and let them have the man." She pointed at him. "He's got a slick mouth. He gave a couple of others the slip by the river."

The finely dressed man step forward. He held up a small leather pouch. "Here is your reward." He tossed it to her.

Zamisha caught it. It jangled like bits of metal. She wasn't sure what to do with it. She shrugged and stuffed it in the bag by her knee. "Thank you, sir."

There was a commotion behind them. Zamisha looked back over her shoulder. A large, enclosed wagon pulled by a couple teams of horses appeared in the gap between buildings. As the horses drew close, they began to fight the reins. The lead horse reared, shaking the wagon. The driver struggled to control the animals. A man jumped out of the wobbling carriage. He shouted at the driver who let the horses race away.

All the people gathered around her bowed to the man as he approached. Zamisha decided to follow their lead. Even Timotha bowed her head. He was dressed in fine clothes made of a fabric Zamisha had never seen before. The man was staring at the White. He approached and bowed to her. "Oh, Dragon Lord. We are most honored that you grace our city with your presence."

She decided not to correct him. "Thank you, sir. Please forgive me if I don't know the proper way to address you."

He smiled broadly. "Unnecessary. To what do we owe this wondrous visit?"

The man who had tossed her the bag stepped up and bowed deeply. "Sire, this Dragon Maiden has brought in the notorious thief, Finatan."

Several others had dragged the captive to his feet and pulled him forward. The well-dressed man smiled. "The Baron will be pleased to hear this." He turned to her again. "I am Ralino of the House of Achi. I hope you will be willing to be the guest of my family."

Zamisha was stunned. "The House of Achi? Do you know Falachi?"

His jaw dropped. "By name only, I'm afraid. He is my Uncle but he left long before I was born. He is rumored to be a great warrior."

Zamisha looked down. "He was. He fell in battle this last spring but his line still lives on."

Many around them bowed their heads. Some cried softly. The leader of the soldiers touched his forehead. "I will have the flags of the city lowered in his honor."

Ralino nodded to the man. He looked back up at her. "I am certain my Da would like to hear his tale." He looked around. "It seems my carriage has deserted me."

Zamisha controlled her grin in the heavy mood of the crowd. "I'm afraid horses don't care for dragons, my Lord. Might I offer you a ride?" She dropped her voice. "Can you manage it, Timo? I know you must be tired."

The dragon turned to look at the young man. _He is smaller than the other. I can yet manage_.

Ralino's eyes widen. "For certain? I have always dreamed of such things."

Her grin broke free. She extended her hand. "Come then. Timotha says she can carry you."

The crowd gasped as the young man climbed up the harness and took a seat behind her. "What a marvel, indeed!"

Zamisha looked at the other finely-dressed man. "If you could ask those before us to drop back, please. Timo will need a little extra room to take off with her passenger."

He was still staring but he bobbed his head and shouted at those in front of the dragon to fall back. Timotha took two bouncing steps and leaped into the sky. The man behind her grabbed her waist to hang on. He gasped. "Oh, my stars! You are with child!"

She looked back at him. "Yes. Now, where do you live?"

He pointed to a large cluster of buildings on a hill just beyond the city. "That is the palace of Achi."

Timotha turned toward the buildings. Zamisha studied them. "I hope they won't be too alarmed when we drop in."

He pointed toward a lower, broad terrace with a pond. "If you land there, I can run ahead and tell them who you are."

She motioned for Timotha to land near the small pond. "Here you are." She offered her hand to help him down.

He reluctantly dismounted. "You are so fortunate." He sighed deeply. "I will run ahead and tell Da you are coming. Then I will wave for you."

She watched him run up the series of steps that led to the house. She noticed men in leather armor had already gathered at the top. "Well, this is certainly an unexpected turn."

Timotha nosed at the water. _Do you suppose they would mind if I took a drink?_

"I hope not. You certainly deserve one for all the work you've done today."

Timotha moved close enough to slurp up some water. She drew her head back quickly. _Oh! They have very feisty fish!_

Ralino appeared at the top of the stairs and waved to them. Zamisha patted the White's neck. "It seems we have an official invitation."

Timotha flew up to the level where Ralino was waiting and lightly dropped down in front of him. He clapped his hands. "What a splendid landing! You do certainly know how to make an entrance."

Zamisha was watching the men in armor. Each of them had a long battle pike. That made her nervous. She looked at Ralino. "Are you certain we are welcome here?"

Ralino glanced at the soldiers. His face seemed to falter. "Captain, why are your men so armed?"

One of the soldiers stepped forward. He had a metal breast plate that reflected the sun. He brought an arm across the metal and it clanged sharply. "By the Baron's order, sire."

Zamisha felt the small hairs on the back of her neck tingle. She looked around the circle of men and noted they were slowly advancing. Ralino must have also noticed it. He put up his hands and began circling Zamisha and Timotha. "No! Stand down. They are guests of the House of Achi!"

The men rushed forward. Timotha growled. She crouched and drew in her wings. Ralino jumped toward the White, grabbing the harness. Timotha sprang into the air.

### * * *

# Chapter 19

Ralino cried out. "I'm slipping!"

Zamisha reached forward and grabbed his arm. She pulled him up into the saddle. "So much for being a guest of the House of Achi."

Ralino was shaking. "I don't understand. Da seemed excited to hear of you. Why would he send his soldiers to attack?"

Zamisha looked down on the men that Timotha was now circling. She pointed to the net that was draped behind the men. "It seems your Da had other intentions."

Ralino gasped. "Why? You had come peacefully."

Zamisha sighed. "Well, I have to get you home somehow. I was heading in a different direction before we ran in to the thief."

Ralino pointed toward a tall tower that rose from the collection of white stone buildings. "Could your dragon land up there?"

Zamisha judged the amount of space on the tower's roof. "I think so. But how will you get down from the roof?"

He laughed. "My brother used to challenge me to climb on that roof all the time when we were younger. I'll have no problem."

Zamisha guided Timotha to the perch. The dragon grabbed the center flagpole and curled around it. She looked back at Ralino. "I'm sorry things worked out so badly."

There was a shout from just below them. A small door in the roof opened and a head popped up. "Rani! Are you safe?"

He waved to the woman. "I'm well, Ma, but a bit put out with Da at the moment. I brought honored guests to our home and he ordered his guards to attack them."

Her head disappeared back inside for a moment then reappeared. "Please ask your honored guests to land in my garden. I will receive them with the proper dignity they deserve." She went back in and closed the little door.

He motioned to a collection of trees and brightly colored flowers below. "That is Ma's garden."

Zamisha patted Timotha's neck. "I know you are getting tired, dear one. Hopefully you will be able to rest a bit after this."

Timotha let go of the flagpole and slid off the roof, opening her wings to float gracefully down into the garden. There were no guards there. Timotha exhaled loudly. _I would really like to eat one of those deer now._

Zamisha helped Ralino down then went to the back of the harness where she had slung the deer. She loosened the ties of one and let it slide to the ground. She got down and Timotha turned and began to feed. She joined Ralino. "She's a very tidy eater. All that will be left is a pile of bones."

A door opened and the woman emerged. She ran toward Ralino and embraced him. "My son, at least you are whole."

He gently untangled himself from her arms. "I'm fine, Ma." He turned to Zamisha. "Forgive me. I'm not sure how to formally introduce you."

Zamisha bowed to the woman. "I am Zamisha of Mato, daughter of Lord Galamato of the Dragon Lords."

The woman pulled in a short breath. "Of Mato? And my husband dared to offend you? Stars above! Please forgive him. He can be so rude at times."

Another man who looked much like Ralino, but older, entered the garden. He stopped when he saw the White. "It really is a dragon!"

The woman frowned. "Sor, what ever has gotten into your Da? This Lady is of the House of Mato, not some ruffian from who knows where."

The man approached and bowed to Zamisha. "I am Sorachi. I hope you have come to no harm."

A giggle drew everyone's attention to the doorway. Several young girls were peering out of the open door. One of them got pushed forward into the garden as the others scattered inside. She recovered her footing and looked up. Her cheeks flushed bright pink. She curtseyed. "I'm sorry, Da. We just wanted to see it."

The woman smiled and motioned her to come forward. She pulled her close and turned back to Zamisha. "This is my oldest grandaughter, Solara."

Zamisha smiled and bowed to her. "You remind me of my little sister. She would have done the same, I'm sure."

The girl's face brightened. "Is your dragon hiding?"

"No, she's eating. Timotha is very polite when she eats around strangers who might be offended."

A woman in much plainer clothes hurried out the door and bowed to the older woman. "Begging your pardon, Lady Katisha. The Baron is quite upset and wishes to know what is going on."

Lady Katisha frowned. "You can tell him I'm greeting guests the way they should be greeted instead of with his armed buffoons. Why he insists on keeping them about I'll never understand."

Sorachi cleared his throat. The woman turned to him. "Sir?"

"Please tell my Da that the situation has been resolved and we will be joining our other guest shortly." The woman bowed and hurried back inside. Sorachi turned back to Zamisha. "I am sorry about the way my Da treated you. He's gotten quite soft in the head as he's aged."

Lady Katisha pointed toward the door. "Would you care to freshen up?"

Zamisha looked back at Timotha, who had finished eating and was cleaning her face. "Will she be safe here?"

The Lady patted her arm. "You have my word on it." She glanced at her oldest son. "You will speak to the Captain and tell his men to stay away from the dragon."

"Yes, Ma." He took Solara's hand. "Come along and get cleaned up for dinner." They went inside.

Zamisha looked down at her dirty clothes. "I'm afraid I didn't bring anything fit to wear for dinner. All of my clothes are a bit on the practical side."

Lady Katisha laughed lightly. I'm certain Nalira could lend you a dress that would fit. She's about to give birth herself." She glanced at the dragon. "I would think someone in your condition wouldn't be flying around."

"I was on my way to a midwife a friend told me about in Kelton. It's a rather long story."

The Lady looped one arm with her younger son and the other with Zamisha and pulled them toward the house. "I haven't had a good story in a long time. I look forward to it."

Zamisha glanced back at Timotha. "Have you had enough to eat?"

Timotha turned around and settled on the cobblestones. _It will do. I will listen with you and be alert for danger._

Zamisha nodded and let the Lady draw her inside. They left Ralino on a stairway landing and climbed upward another flight. She'd never seen such a grand house. "You have a very beautiful home."

The Lady smiled broadly. "Thank you. I take great pride in it. We have many important guests being both on the river and the Great Trade Road." She paused at a door and knocked. Someone inside called to enter. They went in.

A very pregnant woman in a fine gown was being helped by another woman in a plain dress. The Lady pulled Zamisha forward. "This is my daughter-in-law, Nalira."

The other woman turned at the introduction and gasped. "Oh, Ma! Who do we have here?"

"This is Zamisha of Mato. She is a Dragon Lord." She frowned and turned to Zamisha. "Or should I say Dragon Lady?"

Zamisha grinned. "I'm rather unique, even where I come from. Timotha became my dragon when my twin brother passed on."

"Oh!" Nalira rushed forward and embraced her. "You poor dear! And what of your husband?"

Zamisha's cheeks trembled slightly. "He passed on as well only a few days before my brother. We were in a terrible war with an army of trolls. We lost quite a few." She took the Lady's hand. "Including the brother of your husband from what Ralino told me."

Lady Katisha's face went pale. "Fala?"

Zamisha grabbed the older woman to keep her from falling. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have told you in such a way."

Nalira took the Lady's other arm and guided her toward a chair. "Ma! What is it?"

The older woman pulled a delicate handkerchief from her sleeve and dabbed at her eyes. "Oh." She covered her face and wept.

By the look on Nalira's face, she was just as confused as Zamisha. "I didn't mean to upset her so."

The Lady quieted. "It's hardly your fault." She took a deep breath and wiped away her tears. She took both of their hands. "You see, Fala was older than Dara. He was supposed to inherit the baronship when he returned from the war. I was very young then but I so admired him. He had a magnificent red dragon. I had originally been pledged to him in marriage but the Baron's Council feared his dragon would eat all the stock. They tried to force him to let it go but he wouldn't."

Zamisha studied the intricate design of the floor tapestry. "He couldn't. A dragon and Rider are bound for life."

The Lady squeezed her hand. "That's what he told me. He said he was leaving and asked me if I wanted to go with him. But I was too afraid." Her chin quivered. She closed her eyes and buried her face in her handkerchief. "I told him no." She wept.

Nalira pulled Zamisha away. "Let her grieve for a bit." She turned to the other woman. "Perti, fill a bath for Lady Zamisha, please, and find her a gown that fits her. I have plenty in that size." She put a hand on her very large belly. "I so hope this is a son. I've given my husband six daughters already. He's beginning to lose hope."

Zamisha looked back at the older woman and dropped her voice. "What a shame she chose not to go. Lord Falachi would have been so much happier. Lady Armina is a bitter old soul. Now all she has left is a daughter-in-law and a tiny baby granson. Her own daughters won't even speak to her."

Nalira glanced over at the Lady. "How sad for him yet I was so grateful to call her Ma. She's so much kinder than my own."

Zamisha squeezed her hand. "I'm glad for you then."

Perti came back. "The bath is ready, my lady."

Zamisha did enjoy the hot bath. It had been a long time since she had a real one. When she toweled off, Perti brought her an elegant gown of light cream cloth that was smooth to the touch. She also braided her hair and pinned it up.

Nalira came in to see how she was doing and gasped. "You are truly beautiful!" She pulled her out into the main room. "Ma, come and see!"

Lady Kitasha came in from another room carrying a little girl. "Oh! What a change! Zamisha, you truly are of royal blood."

Her cheeks warmed. "My Ma was a princess."

The Lady handed the toddler to another woman in a plain dress. "And your Da became a Duke if I remember correctly. The House of Mato is well known throughout the Kingdoms."

Nalira kissed the little girl on the head and the woman took her back into the other room. "And your husband's family?"

Zamisha had only heard a little talk around the dinner table. "Nori's Da, Anameg came from a place called Woden."

Both women gasped. Nalira grabbed her arm. "The House of Meg? Oh, Zamisha! You have grand ties indeed!"

Zamisha shook her head. "I guess they left all of those ideas behind when they settled in the Valley. It was a difficult life and my parents, as well as the other Lords and their wives, worked hard to turn it into a safe place to live."

Lady Katisha put her arm around Zamisha. "I want to hear all about it over dinner. Come now. Let's go down to the dining room."

Zamisha was astonished by the immense dining hall. It was almost as large as the Inner Sanctum of the Keep had been, though not as tall. Timotha might have been comfortable sitting upright in it but the Bronzes, Silver, and Gold would have had to crouch.

The room was lit by massive racks of candles that hung suspended from the ceiling. Ralino came over and bowed to her. He took her hand and kissed it. "I'm honored that you chose to join us for dinner in spite of Da's sad welcome."

A young woman carrying a little boy came in followed by another woman in a plain brown dress. Ralino turned and called her over. He put an arm around the lady's shoulders. "This is my wife, Jarida." He tickled the baby's toes. The little boy giggled. Ralino smiled broadly. "And this is my son, Jalino."

Jarida kissed the baby's head. "I just wanted him to say good night before he was off to bed."

Lady Katisha came over and hugged him. "They grow so fast."

Jarida handed him off to the other lady who bowed then left the room. Jarida turned to Zamisha. "And you are the Lady of the White Dragon my husband has told me about."

Zamisha smiled but felt awkward. She wasn't sure about the customs of these people. "I am."

Two finely carved doors on the other side of the room opened and several men entered. One of them was Sorachi. The oldest of them looked so much like Lord Falachi that she was certain he must be Baron Darachi. The final man wore very different looking clothes and had a white cloth wrapped around his head. The three men moved around the table toward the women.

The man with the unusual headdress stopped and gasped. "What is this, Dara, my friend? Yet another amazingly beautiful woman in your household? You are truly a fortunate man, indeed."

The Baron looked confused. Sorachi grinned. "Actually, the Lady Zamisha is also a guest in our house this evening. And from what the Constable has told me, it is she you have to thank for the recovery of the thief who robbed you."

The man bowed deeply. "Ah, a warrior princess. I am truly honored. I am Sultan Zarolav of Morabi."

Zamisha curtseyed as best she could. "I am Zamisha of the House of Mato."

The Sultan turned to Sorachi. "How is it she is connected to the thief who robbed me?"

"She and her dragon apprehended the thief and returned him to Dorlama this morning."

The Baron gasped. "What? She is the Dragon Lord?"

Lady Kitasha took her husband's arm and led him toward the other end of the table. "That's Dragon Lady, my dear. And yes, she is the Rider of the white dragon."

The Baron looked around. "And where is it?"

The Lady patted his hand. "Her dragon won't be joining us for dinner. Let's sit down so we can serve our guests. Shall we?" She looked up at the others.

Zamisha wasn't sure what to do. Nalira pulled her along toward the other end of the table were shiny metal plates adorned enough places for all of them. "Come sit next to me. I want to hear more of your story."

Zamisha found herself the center of attention during the meal. She managed to answer the flood of questions and still eat the food that was offered her. It had been some time since she'd had such a feast. The Baron kept asking where the dragon was but Lady Katisha turned the conversation each time.

The Sultan wiped his face with his napkin. "A finer meal cannot be had anywhere. You are truly a gracious host, Baron Darachi."

The Baron stood and offered his hand to the Sultan. "And you are a gracious guest. I am greatly relieved that the bandit who robbed you has been brought to justice. You can be sure he will be dealt with swiftly."

The Sultan turned to look at Zamisha. "But I must offer my deepest thanks to the Dragon Lady and her wonderful dragon. We have had such a fine feast here tonight. It is only fitting that I offer a fat bull to your dragon on my behalf."

The Baron frowned. "It seems a waste."

The Sultan chuckled. "Nonsense! Why the Great Lord of the Black is a legend among my people."

Zamisha caught her breath. "Do you mean Lord Salrazan?"

"The very one!" The Sultan smiled broadly. "Do you know him?"

"I did. He and his wife, the lady Janizana, were brave warriors. Unfortunately they were both killed in the war this last spring. Their youngest son, Orazan, now sits in the Circle in the Chair of Zan."

The Sultan grabbed his goblet and raised it high. "To the fallen of the House of Zan!"

The others, unsure of what else to do, picked up their goblets and echoed the toast.

The Sultan called to a man dressed in similar clothes. "Bring up one of the young bulls. Make it a good fat one. We must present it to the dragon." He drained his cup and set it back on the table. "As it should be."

The Baron shook his head and made an excuse to leave the room. Zamisha worried he'd gone off to call his soldiers together to attack Timotha. She patted Nalira's arm. "I really should go pull a pair of clean clothes from my gear so I can return your dress. This isn't exactly practical when riding a dragon."

Jarida leaned toward her. "Oh, can I come and see your dragon, too? Ralino bragged so much about getting a ride home. I'm a bit jealous."

Zamisha got up from the table. "Why not. I'm sure she won't mind the company."

Lady Kitasha hugged Zamisha. "I'm going to keep an eye on my husband. He's got something going on behind our backs." She left the group.

Zamisha walked back toward the garden with the others. The sun had set but the remaining twilight reflected off of Timotha's white scales. The dragon lifted her head as the party approached. The others paused just outside the door. Zamisha went forward. "The Sultan is offering you a young bull. It seems that man we brought to town had robbed him."

Timotha turned her head to study the other people. _He must be the one wearing the turban on his head. Salrazan sometimes wore one_.

"I didn't remember that." She went to her bags and started looking for some clean clothes.

Timotha sniffed at the gown she wore. _This is very pretty. You look nice in this dress_.

Zamisha rubbed the White's eye ridges. "Thank you. It is a very nice dress. Nalira let me borrow it for the dinner."

Jarida moved a little closer. "Are you talking to your dragon?"

Zamisha rolled up a clean shirt and pair of pants. "I am." She could tell the young lady wanted to feel the dragon. "It's okay. Timotha won't mind."

Jarida smiled and ran her hand along the White's shoulder. "Oh! She's so smooth and warm. How amazing."

Timotha purred softly. _She is very pretty, too_.

Zamisha chuckled and translated Timotha's comment. Jarida giggled. Nalira came up. "Can I pet her, too?"

Zamisha took her hand and placed it on Timotha's eye ridges. "She really likes these rubbed."

Timotha continued to purr. _What nice friends you have found. Perhaps we could stay here_. The dragon tilted her head slightly and leaned against Nalira. _Her little boy is almost ready to come out_.

Zamisha gasped. Nalira grabbed her arm. "Are you alright, Zamisha?"

Zamisha turned and hugged her. She found her ear and dropped her voice to a whisper. "Timo said you're going to have a son."

Nalira pulled away and grabbed Zamisha's arms. "For certain?"

The dragon nodded. _I can feel him. He will come out very soon_.

Zamisha laughed and cried at the same time. "And he's almost ready, too."

Sorachi came forward with a worried look on his face. "Is everything all right?"

Nalira turned and flung her arms around him. "Oh, Sora. We're going to have a son!"

He staggered. "How do you know?"

Zamisha wiped her eyes. "Timotha can tell. She knows my baby is a boy, too."

He clung to his wife but looked at the dragon. "Thank you."

Timotha chuckled. _I did not make it a boy. He did. I simply told him what I saw_. She raised her head and looked toward a gate. _And I smell a bull!_

Zamisha grinned. "I think that bull the Sultan ordered is here."

Sorachi let go of his wife. "I'll go open the gate for them."

Several men dressed in wrapped robes and turbans led in a fat bull. The Sultan came forward and bowed to the dragon. "You have honored me by returning the man who stole from me. Now I honor you."

Timotha bowed her head to him. _Zami, please thank him for me. I was really getting tired of deer._

Zamisha struggled with a grin. "She's very grateful for your gift."

The men were now struggling with the bull. Timotha rose. The Sultan ordered his men to back away. They gave a final shove to the bull and fled. Timotha pounced on it and brought the bull down. The Sultan was impressed.

Zamisha pulled them away from the dragon so Timotha could eat in peace. "This is really a treat for her. She usually doesn't eat cattle."

Sorachi's brows when up. "What does she eat?"

"Wild game. She's quite a proficient hunter. All this summer I traded many fine hides for the things we needed."

The Sultan rubbed his chin and watched the dragon eat. "There could be great benefit to having a dragon around." He took Zamisha's hand. "Would you and your dragon consider returning to Morabi with me?"

### * * *

# Chapter 20

Zamisha didn't know what to say. "People in the Kingdoms don't seem very keen on having a dragon around."

Sultan Zarolov chuckled. The men of most kingdoms are timid. In Morabi, the men are warriors. We appreciate the power of such a beautiful creature."

"Even if the Rider of that dragon is a woman?"

He took her hand. "My Lady, all of our women are warriors as well. You would be respected as a Warrior Princess. As it should be."

She rested her free hand on her extended abdomen. "I was on my way to Kelton to find a certain midwife."

"There are many fine midwives in Morabi. You would have no difficulty finding one. We are only three tendays from our destination."

Zamisha looked over at Timotha, who was enjoying the bull. "Will there be places that Timotha can hunt along the way?"

The Sultan clicked his tongue. "She would not have to unless she wanted something besides the fine, fat bulls we are herding back to Holton. We have extra to spare."

Zamisha sighed. She still felt uncertain and wanted to talk it over with Timotha in private. She turned back to the Sultan. "I will think it over tonight and give you an answer in the morning."

He let go of her hand. "Fair enough. I see your great wisdom, but have no fear of the people of Morabi. We will welcome you to our land." He bowed to her and went in.

Nalira and Jarida had been standing quietly near the door. They approached her after the Sultan disappeared inside. Nalira hugged her. "I so wish you could stay."

Zamisha studied the fine house. "In many ways I wish we could, too. I'm just worried that the Baron wants to do something terrible to Timo. Even at dinner, he was just barely tolerating me."

Jarida put an arm around her shoulders. "Ralino and Sorachi would protect you."

Zamisha looked at the clothes she'd pulled out. "I'm not sure yet if we'll go with the Sultan. I should change. I want to talk it over with Timotha."

Jarida's brows curved up. "You can talk to her?"

Zamisha grinned. "Anyone can talk to a dragon but it takes dragon magic to be able to hear what they say back."

Nalira pulled her toward the door. "Come in and change then."

Zamisha went upstairs with her while Jarida continued alone down the hallway. Perti helped her take off the dress. She put on her clean clothes. Another woman in a black dress came in and handed her a cloth bag. She bowed. "Here are your other clothes, my Lady. They have been washed for you."

Zamisha accepted the bag. "Thank you. That was very kind of you." She looked at herself in the glass. The clothes she'd chosen were getting tight. "I'll have to alter these again soon."

Nalira came in. "You are very near your birthing, as well. Is it a good idea to go off with all those men and not have a woman to attend you? I could send one of my maids with you."

Zamisha sighed and began taking down her hair. She decided to keep the braid as it was much tighter than she could manage on her own. "As much as I would like to have another woman along, I'd rather not. I have no idea where I'll end up. It wouldn't be fair to her."

Nalira walked her to the door of her chambers. "I do hope you decide to stay with us. I'm certain Sor would speak on your behalf to his Da."

Zamisha hugged her. 'We'll see what the morrow brings. Sleep well." Nalira shut the door and Zamisha headed down the stairs. She paused at the landing. She could hear voices below. One of them belonged to the Baron. She was worried he might be planning something to harm Timotha so she snuck quietly down another floor.

The Baron was sitting in a chair another floor down but that was all she could see through the bars of the railing. He motioned someone to come forward and the man who had tossed her the bag of metal came into view. "Now, Constable Arimad. Where is the thief?"

The Constable motioned to someone beyond her view. Another man dragged Finatan, still bound, toward the Baron. Arimad pointed to him. "Here he is, sire."

The Baron leaned forward in his chair. "Thief! Where are the things you stole from the Sultan?"

Finatan slouched. He looked even worse than he had when she found him in the boat. The side of his face was deeply bruised. "You'll have to take that up with the blokes who jumped me by the river. They took everything."

The Baron jumped to his feet. "The Dragon Lady and her beast have it?"

Finatan squinted. "No, not her, the other bounty hunters who grabbed me the first time around."

The Baron turned to the Constable. "Of whom does he speak?"

"The two men that I hired to go after him. They were quite put out because I paid the reward to the Dragon Lady."

The Baron looked around. "Well, where are they?"

"They are just outside, sire." He looked at someone behind him. "Send them in."

In a moment, Poss and Dag came into view. The Baron sat back down. "Hand over the things you took from the thief."

Dag frowned. "We didn't get no reward."

Poss hit him and grabbed the bag Dag had been carrying. He bowed to the Baron. "Here they are, sire."

The Constable grabbed the bag and presented it to the Baron. He looked back at the two men. "Everything had better be here." They both nodded.

The Baron dumped out the bag in his lap. Zamisha could hear the clunk of metal objects. The Baron held up a gold metal rod with a red crystal on one end. He turned to someone Zamisha couldn't see. "Is this it?"

A man in a wrapped robe and turban came forward. He carefully took the rod and touched it to his forehead before examining it. "This is the scepter of the House of Lov."

The Baron sighed deeply. "You will see that it is returned to your master?"

The man in the turban nodded. "You may keep the rest for your troubles. My master has plenty of baubles."

The Baron sorted through the rest and picked out a couple of pieces. He tossed one to each of the bounty hunters. Dag caught his and held it up, grinning. Poss didn't look as impressed. The Baron dismissed them. He sat back. "What a shame I couldn't catch that dragon. I could have sold it to the Sultan for a fine profit."

Zamisha covered her mouth to silence her gasp. So that's what the Baron had been up to!

The Constable cleared his throat. "And what of the thief, sire?"

The Baron didn't even look up. He shoved the rest of the items back into the bag. "Give him to Jara, here. I'm sure the Sultan will enjoy watching him die."

The man with the turban came forward and yanked the rope that bound Finatan. The thief hissed in pain. "Is that really necessary?"

Jara slapped Finatan's face. The thief groaned. "Be silent!" He bowed to the Baron. "On our next passage through your kingdom, I will be certain that you are handsomely rewarded." He pulled Finatan toward the stairs.

Zamisha hurried back up the stairs but paused by the hallway that led toward the garden. Jara led Finatan down the hall below her. She leaned over the railing and could just see them in the gap.

Finatan pulled them to a stop. "Can you untie me now?"

Jara snarled. "If you had done what you'd been paid to do in the first place, things might be very different."

Finatan leaned against the wall. "I don't see why you had me steal all that stuff anyway if you were just going to give it all to the Baron."

Jara slapped him again. He dropped his voice to a harsh whisper. "If you hadn't betrayed me, all of those gems and gold coins would have been yours."

Finatan staggered slightly. "So, now you've gotten what you want. Why not just let me go?"

Jara yanked on the rope and caught the stumbling thief. "Because I don't trust you. I've worked too hard to gain this scepter. I won't let you jeopardize my plan. I'm worried enough about that bloody dragon."

Finatan managed a weak chuckle. "You should be."

Jara pulled him toward a door and knocked. A man opened it and Jara pushed Finatan inside. "See that he is added to a wagon in the back of the line."

Finatan's voice was strained. "Are you going to kill me at some desolate spot?"

Jara shrugged. "I haven't decided yet. You might still be useful." He reached to shut the door. "But gag him. He makes too much noise." Jara closed it tight and disappeared from view.

Zamisha shook. She hurried out into the garden. Timotha was curled up but her eyes were only half closed. She didn't move when Zamisha came out. _Be careful what you say. There are men all around the garden_.

Zamisha struggled to control her breathing. She went up to Timotha and tucked the bag of clothes into another sack. "Are you ready to get some sleep, Timo? I don't know how far the Sultan plans to go tomorrow." She hoped it was what the men wanted to hear. She climbed into Timotha's forelimbs and the dragon put up her wings to block out the night.

Timotha hummed softly. _Sleep now. I do not believe they will do harm to us tonight. The Sultan ordered them to watch over us_.

Zamisha slipped into the Mists. She found Timotha waiting for her. "Oh, Timo! What are we going to do?"

Timotha hugged her. "I heard the Sultan talking to one of his men. He believes the Baron wishes to do us harm."

Zamisha pulled up a cloud chair. "I know. I heard him talking before I came out. He had intended to capture and sell you."

Timotha pulled up her own chair next to Zamisha and sank into it. "I do not understand the way these men think."

"Neither do I. Do you think we would be safe if we went with the Sultan?"

Timotha closed her eyes. "Safer than if we stay here with the Baron."

The next morning when Timotha opened her wings, Zamisha found the Sultan waiting a short distance from where the White was curled up. He looked surprised. "So that is where you sleep?"

Zamisha slid down the dragon's front leg. "It's quite comfortable and warm."

He smiled. "A living tent. How special it must be to be the companion of a dragon."

The man she'd seen the night before entered the garden. The Sultan turned to him. "Ah, Jaramal. There you are. Come and meet the Dragon Lady I spoke of."

Jara came forward and bowed to her. "It is an honor to meet you."

The Sultan took her hand. "I'm hoping that you've decided to join us."

She glanced back at Timotha and the dragon nodded. "We have." She saw the flicker of annoyance cross Jara's face.

The Sultan's smile broadened. "Wonderful! Jaramal is my caravan master. He has assured me that we have plenty of extra cattle to offer the dragon for your services."

She pulled her hand away and moved toward the harness. "She probably won't need any for a few days at least. She was well fed yesterday." She checked the buckles to make sure they were tight.

The Sultan turned back to Jara. "The dragon will protect the caravan on its way back to Holton. We will have no more problems with bandits."

Jara bowed to the Sultan. "I will go attend to the preparations so we can get underway." He left the garden.

She looked over Timotha's back. "I should warn you, I've discovered that horses don't like dragons. Timotha and I will be flying high so we don't disturb your teams."

His brows went up. "I didn't know that. Thank you for your consideration. I will make sure the team drivers are aware of this." He moved toward the door.

Nalira, Jarida, and Solara appeared at the garden door. The Sultan bowed to them and disappeared inside. They all looked disappointed. Nalira came toward her and the others followed. "So you've chosen to go?"

Zamisha came around the dragon and hugged each of them. "I have."

Jarida held out a bag. "These are for your baby. I hope you find what you're looking for."

Zamisha took the gift. "Thank you all so much. I won't forget you."

Lady Katisha entered the garden. She glanced around then hurried toward them. "I'm glad I got here before them." She hugged Zamisha tightly then let her go. "You must be on your way. Quickly now! I knew my husband was up to trouble. I heard him order the Captain to haul a net up to the roof."

Zamisha climbed into the harness. "Thank you for your warning. Come on, Timo." The White leaped upward. She cleared the garden wall. Zamisha waved at the women then urged Timotha higher.

Timotha circled the vast complex of buildings. _I see the men with the net. It is good that we left_.

Zamisha looked beyond the buildings. "That must be the Sultan's caravan. I wonder where Finatan is."

Timotha moved to circle the long line of horse-drawn wagons and cattle being herded by men on horses. _Who do you speak of?_

"The man we found in the boat."

The dragon scented the air. _He is here! He must be in one of the wagons. I can smell him. Why does he come with the Sultan?_

Zamisha studied the wagons but couldn't see the thief. "I don't think it's by his choice. The Baron gave him to Jara last night. I'm not sure what the caravan master plans to do with him."

The caravan moved slowly off along a wide, dusty road that stretched both east and west to the horizon. Zamisha made sure that Timotha never got close enough to bother the horses. They only landed in the evenings after the horses had been removed from the wagons and tethered a distance away. The Sultan made sure both were well fed.

On the fourth day, the flat farmlands gave way to rolling hills. Patches of short shrubs clustered along the slopes. Zamisha flew ahead, scouting the road. Timotha tensed. _I smell men ahead. They are hiding in the bushes along the road._

Zamisha turned the White back toward the caravan. She waved down at the Sultan. He stopped the line and dismounted. Timotha landed a safe distance from the horses. He ran up to them. "What is it?"

"It looks like an ambush ahead. There are men hiding in the bushes along the road."

The Sultan pulled a red cloth from his pocket and waved it over his head. Men grabbed weapons and jumped down from wagons to stand guard. He turned back to her. "Can your dragon attack them?"

Zamisha frowned. "Dragons don't hunt people." She could see his disappointment. "But we can certainly scare them." She urged Timotha back into the air.

The White flew back up the road toward the hiding men. _What shall we do?_

Zamisha couldn't see them from this lower angle at all. "They are certainly well hidden."

Timotha sniffed at the air. _I can smell them_.

"Then let's give them a reason to run."

Timotha chuckled. _I can do that_. She rose some distance then dove downward, folding her wings back.

Zamisha knew what was coming. She clung to the saddle and hung on.

As the White approached the ground, she opened her wings and roared. The sound echoed through the gully. Men jumped out of the bushes and fled in all directions. Timotha giggled. _That was fun!_

Zamisha looked behind them. The Sultan and some of his armed men had ridden their horses down the road behind her. They shot arrows at the retreating bandits but the thieves had a head start and disappeared over the hills.

Timotha swooped around the hills that bordered the road. _They seem to have all gone away._ She sounded disappointed.

Zamisha waved to the Sultan and he called the caravan to advance. The armed men stayed on their horses and rode beside the wagons until they passed through the hills.

When they camped for the night, the Sultan rushed forward as Zamisha dismounted. He hugged her. "What a wonderful job you and Timotha did today! We must celebrate! I have called for a fat bull to be brought up for the dragon and a fine meal is being prepared. Will you dine with me tonight?"

Zamisha agreed. She let Timotha enjoy her reward and joined the Sultan in his tent. She hadn't been in it before and was surprised at how lavish it was. There were tapestries hung along all the walls. The largest was of a map that she recognized immediately. "This looks just like the map that my Da drew in his book."

Zarolov joined her by the tapestry. "Ah, the Kingdoms of Men. I have been to many of them. Where did you live before you took to the road?"

Zamisha pointed at the Western Mountains that bordered the right side of the top of the map. "Our Valley is beyond the edge of this map."

He whistled. "You have come a long way, indeed."

She looked at all the colorful threads. "Where are we now?"

He pointed to a spot on a brown line that ran across most of the map. "Here on the Great Trade Road. Arlan is to the north and Thane to the south. Soon we will cross the Drazen River into Solafan."

She marveled at the detail of the stitching. "I only know of these places from stories my Da told on winter nights at the fire." She pointed to the blue threads that covered the bottom of the map. "What is this?"

The Sultan chuckled. "That is the great Southern Ocean. Who knows how far it goes? Not even the pirates of Rahim have ever sailed far beyond sight of land."

"This is all water?"

He pointed to the left side of the map. "As is this. The mariners of the Isles of Driss call this the Western Ocean but it's all connected."

She couldn't imagine so much water. "Someday I'd like to see it."

He took her hand and kissed her fingers. "Perhaps I will have to take you there."

A man came into the tent carrying platters of food. They moved toward a low table surrounded by cushions. Zamisha struggled to get comfortable. She did enjoy the meal and Zarolov recounted many of his journeys to various kingdoms on the map.

After they finished eating, she struggled to get up. He came over to help her and she found herself in his arms. He smiled down at her. "I have several wives back in Holton but I wouldn't mind another. If you were willing, of course."

She felt her cheeks warming and looked down. "I have a baby to think of soon."

He hugged her gently. "I understand. And I am almost old enough to be your Da. But being the wife of a Sultan has many benefits." He moved to a chest and pulled out a slender cloth bag. He handed it to her. "A gift for you. For your services in protecting the caravan today."

Zamisha accepted the gift. She wasn't sure what he expected. "Thank you." She turned toward the door. "I'll think about your offer." She slipped into the night. She walked back along the caravan toward Timotha, fingering the soft fabric of the parcel. She heard a muffled sound and paused. It came again. She began following it. It was coming from the back of a wagon. She pulled aside the tarp.

Finatan looked back at her. A cloth wound through his mouth and was tied behind his head. His arms where tied behind his back and a rope bound his feet. He mumbled at her. She pulled the cloth out of his mouth. He spat bits of thread out. "Thank the stars! I just hope it's not too late!" His whisper was urgent.

"What do you mean?"

He hushed her. "The Sultan is in danger."

"What? How so?"

He peered out through the bars of his cage. "I heard Jara talking with several other men. He plans to kill the Sultan."

"No!" Zamisha started to turn but Finatan called her back.

"Let me out! I can help you."

A commotion broke out near the Sultan's tent. Zamisha felt her heart twist. She looked toward the White. "Timo! Come here!"

The dragon leaped to her feet and bounced several times before landing next to her."

Finatan's eyes went wide. "Don't you think that's a little obvious?"

"You want out, don't you?" She tucked the cloth bag through her belt and pulled the tarp the rest of the way off. "Smash it open, Timo."

Finatan flung himself to the far side of the cage. Timotha reared up and came down on it. The wood splintered. Finatan rolled out. "Is it too much to ask you to untie me this time?"

She pulled out her knife and sliced through the ropes. The noise had increased. Finatan disappeared into the night. She didn't care. She climbed up the harness. "Fly!"

Timotha bounded into the air. _There are many men by the tent of the Sultan_.

"Land as close as you can."

Timotha roared as she came down. Most of the men scattered. Jara stood over the Sultan's body holding up the golden metal rod. He pointed at her. "I am Sultan now. The Dragon Lady killed Zarolov. Kill her and capture the dragon!"

### * * *

# Chapter 21

Zamisha heard the scrape of metal beside her. She pivoted toward the soldier who had pulled out his sword. Timotha roared and pounced on him, knocking him down and trapping him under her claw. _I will not let these men do you harm!_

Jara pulled a long, narrow blade from the body of Zarolov. He thrust it toward her. Zamisha danced back out of his reach. Jara gasped. His eyes went wide and he fell forward on the ground.

Finatan stood behind the fallen man holding a bloody sword. He dropped it and grabbed the golden rod from Jara's hand. The thief jumped over the body and landed next to Zamisha. "Now might be a good time for your dragon to get us out of here."

She looked around at the angry soldiers advancing on them. "Perhaps you're right." She scrambled up the harness. Finatan followed. "Timo, get us out of here!"

The dragon surged forward, knocking several men out of the path, and leaped into the sky. Zamisha looked down at the angry men. At least none of them had bows. Her body shook. She felt numb. Zarolov was dead.

Timotha rumbled, startling Finatan. He looked around wildly. "What is it? What's wrong?"

Timotha snorted. _Where do we go now?_

Zamisha looked at all the horizons. "To the south."

Finatan gripped the harness tighter. "What's to the south?" He sounded terrified.

She pulled him into a better position behind her. "That's the direction we're going to go."

He finally settled down. "Why to the south?"

Timotha turned. _I can smell trees ahead_.

Zamisha patted her neck. "Because there is a forest to the south that Timo can hide in and maybe find food."

"Oh." Finatan looked down at the golden rod he still held.

Zamisha turned to watch him. He seemed fixated by it. "I don't understand. Why is that thing so important?"

He gasped and looked up at her. "Are you serious? This is the Scepter of Lov."

That didn't mean anything to her. "Why did Jara kill Zarolov? He already had it."

Finatan held it up. "Whoever has the scepter is Sultan of the tribe but there can only be one at a time. Jara had to kill Zarolov in order to claim the title."

It still didn't make any sense. "So are you going to be the Sultan now?"

He stared at her. "Are you mad? I can't be a Sultan. I'm not from Morabi."

"Then why did you want the scepter?"

He tapped his finger against the gold rod. "Do you have any idea how much this is worth? The gold alone is enough to keep a man for many years. And this ruby, well, I won't want for anything once I reach Beldan."

Zamisha touched the red crystal at the top. "You can't eat this. What's the point?"

His eyes went wide. "Don't you understand the value of gold and gems?"

She noticed a dent in the rod. "It all looks pretty useless to me. From what I can see, the metal is too soft to even make a useful tool from it. Why would anyone value it?"

"Because it's gold!"

Timotha snorted. _I have looked through the memories of Hayota. The men of the Kingdoms place value on things that are shiny. I do not understand it either but I have seen some birds collect shiny things. Maybe they are like those birds_.

Zamisha gave up trying to understand it. She looked ahead and saw the dark uneven line of trees on the horizon. She patted Timotha's neck. "Find us a good spot some ways into the forest. Their horses are fast across open areas but I bet the trees will slow them down."

Finatan turned to look behind them. "Do you really think they'll follow us? Your dragon flies fast and doesn't leave any signs of passage. They can't exactly track it."

Zamisha hoped he was right. Timotha found a good-sized clearing where several large trees had fallen. Zamisha couldn't see anything in the dark shadows. She trusted the White's keen sense of smell. "If you think it's a good spot, go ahead and land."

Finatan chuckled. "You must live a lonely life as much as you talk to your beast."

Zamisha ignored him. She looked down at the saplings that Timotha had crushed. "I hope you're not hungry. Timotha and I have already eaten."

He struggled to climb down the harness. "You make it look so easy." He looked around the clearing. "I hope you don't mind if I make a little fire."

Zamisha got down. "It's not cold. How odd. We should be close to Wintertide by now."

Finatan broke some dry branches. "We're far enough south that it doesn't get all that cold. By my calculations, we must be somewhere in the Thorin Forest of Thane. And it's not the chill that bothers me. Who knows what kind of creatures might be lurking around in the forest?"

She leaned against Timotha's shoulder and watched him work. "You just killed a man and you're afraid of forest animals?"

He cleared an area and built a small pile of wood. "I killed a couple of them, actually. Where do you think I got the sword from in the first place?"

Zamisha wrinkled her nose. The idea of killing other people bothered her, even if they were trying to do her harm. She noticed he was struggling to light the fire. She pulled a flint and tinderbox from a bag, walked over, and started the fire for him.

He plopped down on the other side of it. "You are quite handy. I'll give you that. You should come with me to Beldan. I know people there who would pay you well for your services."

She stared at the flames. Her fingers found the pouch she'd shoved into her belt and she pulled it out. Tears blurred her vision. "The Sultan had offered a safe place for me and Timotha in Morabi. Now he's dead."

Finatan added more wood to the fire. "Sorry to drop bad news but I doubt you'll be welcome in Morabi after tonight. With Jara blaming you for the Sultan's death, you probably have a price on your head."

The baby shifted inside of her. She wrapped her arms around her belly. "I just want a safe place for my child to be born and grow into a man." The tears escaped. She pushed them away. "Everywhere I go there seems to be something against me."

Finatan pointed a smoldering stick toward Timotha. "That big white beastie isn't helping your situation any."

The tears became a flood. She got up and went over to Timotha who had stomped down a large enough area to curl up in. She climbed into the nook between the dragon's front limbs and clung to the White's neck. "Oh, Timo. What are we going to do?"

Timotha closed her wings around them. _I will keep you safe. I smell nothing in the forest that will threaten us_.

Zamisha could still see the glow of the fire through the thin skin of Timotha's wings. Her fingers fiddled with the knot that bound the cloth bag. She opened it and found a rolled up parchment. It was too dark to see what was on it. She put it back into the pouch and stuffed it into a bag. It bumped into the small leather pouch the Constable had given her, making it rattle. All of that death over shiny metal. She curled up, closed her eyes, and cried herself into the Mists.

Timotha held her. "I am sorry the Sultan has passed on. He was a good man. But you are alive and your son will come soon."

Zamisha let the tears dry. "But we still don't have a safe place to live. And now we are a long way from the witch in Kelton." She looked down at her son, who was sucking on his fingers and kicking against her. "What will I do when it's time for him to be born?"

"Perhaps Finatan can help you."

Zamisha frowned. "Not likely. He just wants to take his metal stick back to his town and barter it away. I just don't understand that."

Timotha opened a window and shared the memories that Hayota had of the gold metal that men traded with. "I see no value in it either but it is the way of some men in the kingdoms."

Zamisha lay quietly for some time. "I want to see the ocean that Zarolov spoke of. I can't even imagine it."

Timotha smiled. "Hayota and Gala lived by the ocean for a while after the war. The air smelled of salt and dead fish."

Zamisha sat up. "Did a lot of people live there?"

"Many lived in the town of the family of Gala. And when Hayota and Gala flew along the coast, they saw many small fishing villages."

"If we go to the ocean, we might find a fishing village, too."

The baby began to kick. Timotha rubbed him. "Hush now, little one. We will find you a safe place to be born."

The Mists rippled. "What was that?"

"I think he is awake and looking for you. It is morning. Shall we rise?"

Zamisha opened her eyes. She could see his silhouette through a wing. "Are you looking for me?"

He gasped and jumped back. "Has your beast eaten you?"

Timotha opened her wings and Zamisha rolled out. "Hardly." She glanced around the quiet clearing. "And it doesn't appear that anything bothered you, either."

He managed a tight grin. "I just don't care to be surrounded by trees."

She stretched. "Well, now that we're rested, let's head out." She climbed into the saddle.

He grabbed the scepter and climbed up the harness. He struggled to find a spot behind her. "How do you manage to look so comfortable, even in that condition?"

Timotha had to run partway up a leaning tree to get airborne. _I will need to eat soon if I am to carry him very far._

Zamisha glanced back at the thief. His face was pale. She patted the White's neck. "We'll look for a deer."

Finatan clung to the harness. "I'm not hungry. Really."

"Not for you, for Timo."

Timotha had to circle out of the clearing to get high enough to clear the trees. She turned south again and rose higher. They flew most of the day before The White scented a deer. It was grazing in a broad open meadow within the forest. The dragon dropped lower and soared just above the treetops. She dove into the clearing and pounced on the buck before it could run. _I am hungry but you are as well. Would you like a back leg?_

Zamisha dismounted. "That would be wonderful, dear one."

The dragon ripped it off and lifted it up to her. Finatan was struggling to get out of the harness. "At least it shares." He missed his footing and fell the last few lengths.

Timotha went back to her meal. Zamisha stared at him. "The least you could do is gather some wood. You seem to be good at that."

He stood up and brushed himself off. "I'm good at lots of things. Just not getting up and down from a dragon." He shoved the scepter through his belt and collected some wood.

She had to start the fire for him again. By the time the meat was cooked enough to eat, the sky was dark. She passed him a portion. "I hope venison is to your liking. We eat a lot of it."

He glanced around the meadow. "How do you know this is a safe place to spend the night?"

She pointed at Timotha, who was resting quietly close by. "She would know if there was danger."

He narrowed his eyes. "Can you really understand what it says?"

She savored a bite of the meat. "Timotha is a female dragon, not an it. And I understand her as clearly as anyone else. Sometimes better."

He finished off his portion and wiped his hands on his pants. "All I know of dragons are from the old stories the bards tell in the taverns. Something about some war beyond the kingdoms that involved wizards and elves. Have you ever seen one of them?"

She tossed a piece of gristle into the fire. "I've never seen an elf but I've seen a wizard." She shivered. "He wasn't the nicest one of the lot. My Da spoke highly of both elves and other wizards, though."

"What about trolls?"

She closed her eyes. "I'd rather not talk about them." She got up and went to Timotha.

"Is that where you always sleep?"

She leaned against the White's leg. "I think I liked him better when he was quiet."

Timotha tilted her head. _You could always put a cloth back in his mouth_.

Zamisha laughed. Finatan got up. "What?"

She decided not to translate the dragon's comment. "Get some sleep. We'll start at first light on the morrow."

Zamisha walked with Timotha in the Mists. Timotha seemed unusually quiet. She finally turned to Zamisha. "We must find a place soon. He is almost ready to come out."

Zamisha touched her son. He reached out a tiny hand to touch hers. Her heart ached. She looked up. "I hope we can find a good place where the people won't be afraid of you."

Timotha pulled up a chair and sank into it. "I have been thinking on this. I could stay hidden as I did when you lived on the farm with the children. I do not mind."

Zamisha put a hand on her shoulder. "I would."

Timotha looked up and frowned. "Now what is his problem?"

Zamisha was pulled out of the Mists by Finatan's shouts. Timotha parted her wings and Zamisha rolled out. Finatan was slapping at his body and screaming. Zamisha went over to him. "What is wrong with you?"

"They are attacking me!"

She looked around and spotted the tiny ants. She laughed. "How do you ever manage? Only a fool sleeps on an anthill." She pulled him up and brushed off the angry insects.

The eastern horizon was brightening. Timotha rose and shook the dew from her wings. She flapped them a few times to dry them. _We might as well get started. It is light enough to see._

They flew over more forest until late afternoon. Zamisha pointed to the horizon. "That looks like cultivated land ahead."

Finatan agreed. "Are you sure you don't want to come to Beldan with me?"

Zamisha felt the baby shift. Timotha was right. They needed to find a place soon. "What would your wife think if you brought me home?"

"Wife? What makes you think I have one?"

She glanced back at him. "Don't you?"

He snorted. "No. A wife ties you down."

"Not so. Zarolov had many wives and he traveled all over the kingdoms. He even offered to make me one of his wives."

Finatan laughed coldly. "Then I've saved you twice over. You wouldn't want to be a wife of a Sultan. I've heard about that deal. The Sultan gets the better end of it."

She was quiet for a while. "If you have no wife to go home to, why are you so set on returning to Beldan?"

He shrugged. "I know the place and the people. I know who I can trust."

Zamisha thought of all the friends and family she had left behind in the Valley. "It is hard to adjust to a new place."

The forest ended. They flew over fields. Finatan pointed toward something on the horizon. "That looks like a town."

She measured the distance of the sun to the horizon with her hand. "It will be dark by the time we get there. Maybe we should find a place to camp for the night."

He pointed to a line of bushes. "I bet that's water. Either a river or an irrigation ditch. That's why the trees are there. Maybe we could find shelter along it."

Timotha curved toward the line of green. As they approached, Zamisha realized they were seeing just the tops of trees that grew in a low gully. He'd been right about the water. Timotha scented the air. _I smell a deer. May I take it?_

Zamisha patted her neck. "Of course. I'm getting hungry, too."

Finatan frowned. "For what?"

She pointed at the doe that Timotha was moving toward. "I warned you what the main fare was. Hang on."

Timotha dove. Finatan yelped and grabbed Zamisha. The doe looked up and turned to bound away. Timotha spread her wings and plucked up the deer. She landed at the water's edge. Finatan sighed deeply. "A little more warning would have been nice." He turned and fell out of the harness.

Zamisha climbed down and studied him. He was rubbing his head. "You really need to work on your dismount." She pulled a water bottle off the harness and walked toward the river.

Timotha sniffed at the deer. _This is a nice skin. Do you want it?_

Zamisha filled the bottle then went over to examine the hide. "It does have soft fur. I think I will if you don't mind the wait."

Finatan managed to get up. He watched her for a moment. "You are a woman of many talents." She glanced up at him. He slumped. "I'll go collect some wood."

Zamisha finished skinning the deer and cut off a portion of the rump. She moved aside. "The rest is yours, Timo." Timotha picked up the carcass and turned around to eat. Zamisha spitted the meat. "How's that fire coming?"

Finatan was twirling a stick on a log. He paused and wiped the sweat from his eyes. "This works. I swear it does."

She pulled out the flint, made a small pile of tinder, and struck her knife against the rock. A bright spark landed on the tinder causing a tiny flame. "I trust you can manage from there."

He frowned and blew on the tinder, feeding it small twigs until it caught and grew. "Are all the women where you come from so skilled?"

She rolled up the fresh hide. "We have to be. All that we have is what we produce ourselves."

He sat back and stared at the fire. "Don't your people trade with others?"

"No. The Dragon Lords left the Kingdoms of Men to protect their dragons."

He looked at Timotha, who was just finishing her meal. "I still don't understand why you just can't let it, or should I say, her, go."

Zamisha went to the other side of the fire and turned the meat. "It doesn't work that way. A dragon and Rider are bound."

"By what, magic?"

She tried to find a comfortable position. "It's said the first dragons were bound by magic but not the later ones. A Rider receives an egg that is just laid. He carries that egg until it hatches, keeping it warm and close. A bond deeper than magic develops between the eggling and the carrier."

He chuckled. "And now you're carrying around another one. You look almost ready to hatch."

Zamisha rubbed her extended belly. "I know. I was on my way to find a midwife when I had to stop and rescue you."

He snorted. "It's not like you had to. The boat would have eventually taken me all the way to Beldan. The gaffers pull everything out of the river there. I would have been just fine."

She closed her eyes and listened to the sizzling meat. Zarolov might still be alive if she had just ignored that boat. She heard the fat popping and turned over the roast. "So, what will you do when you get to Beldan?"

He patted the scepter tucked in his belt. "Find the right person to melt this down and press it into coin. Haven't decided what to do with the ruby yet. Either sell it to the highest bidder or take it to a cutter who can make a lot of smaller gems out of it."

She shook her head. "Seems like a lot of trouble to go through for something you can't really do anything with."

He leaned back against a log. "Do you mean to say your people don't use coin? What do they do when they need things they don't have but someone else does?"

"They barter for it. Exchange what someone else needs for what they need."

"Talk about too much work. No thank you. With all this, I'll have a fine house and servants to wait on me."

Zamisha tested the meat. It was done. She cut off a chunk and passed it to him. "Then it seems our paths will part. I'm headed to the coast to find a fishing village. Hopefully I can find a midwife there."

He wiped at the juice dribbling down his chin. "The coast is a dangerous place, especially for a woman. There's pirates everywhere you turn. You think I'm bad. Hah! I'm just a common thief. Pirates don't just take your goods, they take you, too."

Zamisha removed the last of the meat from the fire and cut it into thin slices she could wrap in a cloth. "Timo will protect me."

He leaned back and closed his eyes. "I guess the beastie is good for that."

She went to her food pack and pulled out the small bag of salt. She added a little between the slices and wrapped the cloth tight. She glanced back at the fire. Finatan had fallen asleep. She crawled into her spot and Timotha raised her wings. She drifted off into the Mists.

Timotha walked beside her for a while. "Your mind seems heavy tonight."

Zamisha put her arms around her sleeping son. "He's getting so big. Finatan is right about one thing. He is getting close to birthing."

The baby stirred. There wasn't much room for him to move. He pushed at the tight confines. Timotha stroked him and he quieted. She hummed softly. "We will find a place soon."

Zamisha took her hand. "You'd make a good Ma."

Timotha turned away. "I do not remember my Ma."

The mists rippled and a woman with long white hair stepped through. "Who calls me?"

Timotha gasped. "Ma?"

The woman turned and looked at her. Her face twisted into an angry snarl. "You smell of men! You are no child of mine! Disturb me not again!" She disappeared back into the misty draperies.

Timotha wept. Zamisha pulled her as close as she could. "Don't cry, dear one. I will always love you, even if she doesn't."

Timotha clung to her. "Vari was my world and then he was gone and you became my world. You are all I have."

Zamisha pulled up a cloud big enough for both of them. She held Timotha for a long time.

Something rustled in the Mists. Timotha stood up quickly. "What is he doing?"

"Who?" Zamisha tumbled out of the Mists and onto the ground.

Timotha turned her head and knocked Finatan from her back. He fell with a thud next to Zamisha. She noticed he held the small leather bag that the Constable had given her. Timotha put her head down and snarled at him. _He has taken something from you!_

Finatan scrambled backward. "Call off your dragon!"

Zamisha grabbed the pouch out of his hand. "Why did you take this?"

"You said you didn't understand the value of gold. I figured you wouldn't miss it."

She opened the pouch and looked inside. It was filled with round flat pieces of the golden metal. She closed the pouch and threw it at him. "Keep it. I have no use for such things." She got up and checked the rest of the contents. The soft bag was bent at an odd angle. She pulled out the parchment and straightened it. In the morning light, she could see the finely detailed map. She struggled not to cry. Zarolov had been such a kind man.

Finatan got up and glanced at it. He whistled. "That's quite a map. It has some very interesting details."

"Like what?"

He pointed to a cluster of green spots surrounded by blue at the bottom. Each spot had a detailed symbol next to it and a scripted name. "Not many know the names of the islands to say nothing of the crests of the Pirate Houses."

She looked closer at the small symbols. She tapped one. "I know this symbol. It's engraved on a table in the Keep. That's the House of Tsu."

He whistled. "My dear, what you have there is worth a small fortune."

She moved it out of his reach. "You can't have it."

He held up his hands. "No problem. I don't need a map." He jiggled the pouch. "I'm rather hoping to buy passage on a boat, since you don't seem inclined to come with me."

She tucked the straightened parchment back in its sack and tucked it in the bag. "Go your own way then."

"Do you really think folks along the coast will be any more inclined to welcome your dragon than any others? I've heard that the pirates pay well for dragon scales. I'm sure the fisher folk would love to sell them a whole dragon. It would be worth a lot of gold."

Timotha turned and snarled at him. _Is that all he thinks about?_

Zamisha swallowed hard. "I would never let them do any harm to Timotha." She climbed the harness. "Come on, Timo. Let's go."

Finatan hurried toward them. "If you came to Beldan with me, you and your dragon could be rich. There are people there who would pay well for your services."

"I'm not interested in serving others." She glanced toward the sky.

He looked around frantically. "Are you just going to leave me here?"

She pointed toward the south. "You saw the town yesterday. It's less than a day's walk. I'm sure you can at least manage that."

He came to the dragon's side. "I'm sorry. You can have it back."

She tapped Timotha to have her back away. "Our paths were destined to part soon anyway."

His face fell. "I was really hoping I might convince you to come with me. After all, you will need someone to look after you and your dragon when you have your child."

Zamisha considered what he was saying but she didn't trust him. "You certainly wouldn't make a good role model. I won't have anyone I can't trust around my son." Timotha tensed and sprang into the air.

Finatan called after her. She didn't look back. Timotha glanced back at her. _I do not miss the extra weight but I think he was sad to leave you_.

Zamisha wiped at the tears in the corners of her eyes. "He's not the type of man that I want to be with." They skirted around the town and continued south until the sun set.

It took two more days before Zamisha saw the dark line on the horizon. By evening, they reached the shore. Timotha landed on a rocky bluff above a beach. Zamisha looked out across the water. She pointed toward the darker areas near the horizon. "I wonder what that is."

Timotha hummed for a moment. _Those might be islands. I think this is the Bay of Rahim._

They spent the night there. The next morning they turned east and followed the coast. By sun high, Zamisha saw a town in the distance. "Well, let's take a closer look."

As they drew near, they began to see people tending crops in fields. Everyone who saw them looked up and cowered in fear. Timotha snorted. _I do not think the people here will like me_.

Zamisha decided not to go into the town. They flew out across the water. There were large boats with white sails coming and going from the town. She stayed away from them, too. After they passed the town, they returned to follow the coast. "The trees here are different, Timo." She flew higher and discovered the land ahead of them was covered by another vast forest of the unusual trees.

Timotha continued to follow the coastline. _The land has changed. The rocky cliffs are gone. The forest comes now almost to the water's edge_.

Zamisha looked at the darkening sky. "Maybe we should spend the night on the beach."

Timotha found a wide sandy area and landed. Zamisha climbed down from the saddle. She was hungry but they hadn't seen anything worth eating all day. She moved closer to the trees. They were unlike anything she'd ever seen. The trunks were tall and slender and the leaves were only at the top. She could see something green hanging in the mat of brown leaves that hung drooping below the green ones. "Are those some kind of fruit?"

Timotha reached up and knocked a couple down. One landed on a fallen log and cracked open. The White bent over and sniffed at them. _There is juice inside. It smells sweet but not like fruit._

Zamisha picked it up. "How odd. It's hard, like wood." She took a small sip of the fluid. "It's not as sweet as it smells." She poked at the softer white lining and tasted it. "This isn't too bad."

Timotha leaned down for a closer look. _I hope it will not make you ill._

Zamisha looked around the forest floor. "I don't see any dead creatures around here but there are a lot of these shells." She picked up a dry brown one. It looked like wood. "I wonder if these would burn. It might make a good way to start a fire if the wood is wet." She collected a few and added them to a bag.

Timotha peered at the open one. _Do you think it is safe to eat?_ She licked a little of the liquid. _I do not taste anything bad._

Zamisha didn't feel any effects from the small taste she'd taken. "I think it's fine." She drank the juice and broke apart the shell to get at the meat. She wandered down the beach, nibbling on it, enjoying the cool breeze and the beautiful sunset. "This seems like a very peaceful place."

Timotha stopped. _There is a large boat out in the water. It is not moving_.

Zamisha could just see the tall timbers that held up the sails. "Maybe they don't sail at night."

They moved a little farther down the shore. Timotha paused again. _There are people ahead of us on the beach_.

Zamisha moved closer to the trees. She could see them in the distance. "Wait here and let me get closer. I want to see what they are doing."

Timotha crouched at the edge of the forest. _I will watch and come if you need me_.

Zamisha walked on alone until she could see the group of people. Some were near a small boat that had been pulled on shore. The others were standing around a man with darker skin who was only wearing very short pants. As the other men moved, Zamisha realized he was tied to a long pole driven into the sand.

### * * *

# Chapter 22

Zamisha groaned quietly. Not again! She wasn't sure she wanted to jump in and rescue another bound man.

Timotha touched her mind. _You are uneasy. Are you in danger?_

Zamisha backed away from the place she was hiding and motioned for the White to move closer. The dragon stayed along the edge of the forest. Zamisha moved to meet her. She leaned on the White's leg. Her belly felt tight and uncomfortable. "I don't know what to do, Timo. I don't want to rescue another bundle of trouble."

Timotha peered at the group of men through the tree trunks. She sniffed and wrinkled her nose. _Those men have fermented drink. That is never a good thing._

Something in the distance moved toward the men. As it got closer, She could tell it was another man like those who stood around the captive. She chewed on her bottom lip. "Maybe I'll move close enough so I can tell what they are saying. Stay out of sight."

The dragon ducked into the trees and Zamisha moved closer. The approaching man stopped next to another who wore a red cloth on his head and talked quietly for a moment. She wondered if the man wearing the red cloth might be their leader. He patted the new arrival on the shoulder and turned to face the bound man. "The message has been delivered. Your people have until sunrise to meet our ransom demands or you will die."

The bound man looked up. Tear streaks shown in the twilight afterglow. "There's no way they can give you what you ask. They barely have enough to live on after your last raid."

"Then you will have a very bad morning."

The men around him laughed. They moved toward the smaller boat. A man by the boat began passing out jugs. "Might as well enjoy the night." They settled into the sand and began drinking the contents of the jugs.

The tied up man was now alone. He hung his head. Zamisha felt sorry for him. Could these men be the pirates Finatan had spoken of? She went back to Timotha. "I don't understand all the words they used but it seems he is being held until his people give those men what they want."

Timotha growled softly. _I have been looking through the memories. Bronze Taluso of Lord Dragantsu remembered that his Rider came from those islands we saw. His people stole from others. Dragantsu tried to stop them. Lord Yaroshir and White Kellis also tried to help him._

Zamisha looked back at the men by the boat. They had built a small fire near it and were now singing and telling stories. "So those men are thieves. And they are keeping that other man bound until they get something from his people." She leaned against the White's shoulder and pushed sand around with her toe. "He seemed worried that his people wouldn't have enough to give these men. What do you think they will do to him if they don't get their things?"

Timotha snorted. _They may kill him or take him away instead. That is what Taluso remembered of the pirates of Rahim._

The sky faded to black and stars twinkled above. Zamisha glanced toward the fire. A few men still drank from their jugs while others dozed. She sighed. "I can't just leave him there to die."

Timotha stirred. _Then we will rescue him_.

Zamisha studied the men. "They all have weapons. We have to be careful. Wait for me here. They all look drunk. I should be able to sneak past them."

The White crouched. _I will watch for you._

Zamisha crept toward the tied up man. She pulled out her knife and cut his bonds. He looked up, startled. She put a finger to her lips then pointed toward the forest. He followed her quietly toward the trees.

One of the men threw down his bottle and struggled to his feet. "I gotta relieve meself." He turned toward the post. "Hey! He be gone!"

The man grabbed her hand. "Run!"

Zamisha felt her belly tighten and gasped. "I can't run." She looked back. The men were catching up. "Timo! We need you now!"

The man looked confused. "Do you call on a spirit to help you?"

Zamisha could hear the flap of the dragon's wings. She grabbed his arm and pulled him in a different direction. "Come on."

He hesitated. "We can't outrun them on the beach. The sand is soft and they will see us."

Timotha's body blocked out the stars overhead. _I am here, Zami._

"We don't have time to argue. Just trust me." She pointed to an area a short distance ahead. "Land there, Timo." She pulled the man toward the waiting dragon.

They came around a stand of trees where Timotha was waiting. He gasped and tried to pull her into the forest. "We are doomed!"

She caught his arm. "Timo won't hurt you. I promise. I can't outrun them."

He stopped struggling and let her guide him toward the waiting White. "You must have much power indeed to control such a mighty spirit."

Zamisha didn't understand what he said and didn't have time to ask. She helped him climb the harness. Several of the men were running toward them with swords in their hands. "Get us out of here, Timo!"

The dragon growled and ran toward the men. They stopped, shrieked, and dropped into the sand. Timotha gained the air. Her downward thrusts swirled the sand into a small storm below her. _He is heavy and I am tired. I cannot get any higher._

The few men who had remained by the boat turned as they approached. They covered their heads. One man cried out loud enough that he could be heard. "Banshee!" A couple even dove into the water.

Timotha swooped over them and turned to follow the coast. She panted and sneezed. _That was fun_.

Zamisha rubbed her neck. "Just get us a little farther. I don't want to risk them catching up to us."

The man looked back. "I don't see anyone following. Your Moon Wing has frightened them badly."

They curved around an outcropping of trees. "All right, Timo. Go ahead and land. I think we're far enough away."

Timotha turned her wings and dropped to the sand. Her head drooped. _I am sorry, Zami._

She rubbed the dragon's neck. "Don't be, dear one. You haven't eaten in a couple of days." She glanced back at the man. His eyes were wide. She sat up and offered him her hand. "I can help you down. I'm guessing your village is close by."

He climbed down the harness and pointed down the beach to some distant dots of light. "Those are the fires of my village." He bowed to her. "I owe you a life debt. I am Konojalo, second son of Karojalo."

"I'm Zamisha of the House of Mato and this is Timotha."

"I am greatly honored." He bowed again. "I must go tell my Papo that I am free and warn the village. The pirates might attack them. You should come. My Papo, Karojalo, is chief of the village. He will be honored to meet someone who possesses such spirit power."

Zamisha frowned. "I don't understand what you mean by spirit power."

He pointed at the dragon. "You must have great spirit power to be able to call a Moon Wing to you."

Zamisha frowned. "Moon wing? Do you mean my dragon?"

He fumbled with the word. "Dragoon, yes, it is a Moon Wing for sure." He motioned toward the distant fires. "Please, I should hurry. You should come."

Zamisha stared at the tiny flickers of light. "Are you sure your village won't mind my dragon?"

"Oh, not at all. There are many songs of the Wings of Moon and Setting Sun and how they drove the pirates back to the islands in the sea."

Timotha chuckled. _He speaks of White Kellis and Bronze Taluso! That is what they were called along the coast._

Zamisha was still uncertain. "They won't try to hurt Timo, will they?"

He gasped. "Hurt a Moon Wing? Never! That would bring terrible bad luck." His smile faltered. "I have no luck. That is why the pirates caught me but not my brother. Kilo has much more luck than I do."

She rubbed Timotha's neck. "What should we do?"

Timotha looked back the way they had come. _Those men by the boat wished to steal from his village._ _I think it was a good thing to rescue him. Maybe he can find someone to help you with the birthing. I think it might be soon._

Zamisha rubbed her belly. The baby felt so heavy. Timotha was right. They needed a place for her son to be born. She climbed down from the harness. "All right. I'll come with you but I don't want to bring Timo into your village until I know she'll be safe."

He bowed to her. "Come and see." He struggled with her name.

She grinned. "You can call me Zami."

He smiled. "And you can call me Kono." He turned and hurried toward the distant fires.

Zamisha patted the White's neck and followed Kono down the beach. As they drew closer, she could hear the people chanting, or maybe they were singing. She wasn't sure which. She saw them moving around the fires and dropping things in a pile on the ground. She didn't see any houses. "Where do you live?"

He pointed toward the people. "There, in Jalo. I have a very small pole hut." It almost sounded like an apology.

She paused. "This is close enough." She pointed toward a small notch in the forest. "Wait there, Timo. Just until I know you'll be safe."

The dragon headed for the trees. She hurried to catch up with Kono. She could see the dim outline of the village now and Kono's comment finally made sense. The houses were lifted off the ground and supported by tall poles. There were quite a few people moving around the fires.

Someone shouted. Others ran toward them with burning torches. One of them was an older man. He threw his arms around Kono. "My son! You are safe!"

Kono hugged him back. He pointed at Zamisha. "This is Zami. She has great spirit power and can command a Moon Wing. She rescued me from the pirates and her Moon Wing frightened them badly."

The old man turned and hugged her. He backed up quickly. His eyebrows arched. "You are child-soon! And yet you fly a Moon Wing to save my son? You must have much power for sure."

Another man came up to them. "I hear you speak of a Moon Wing but I see nothing. Where is this magical creature?"

The old man gasped. "Have I failed to teach you respect?"

"No, Papo. Please, forgive." He turned to Kono. "It is good to see my brother safe. What of the pirates? Are they gone?"

Kono looked uncertain. He glanced at Zamisha. "This is my brother, Kilojalo, first son of my Papo." He turned back to his brother. "I don't know what became of them. Some flopped into the sand and some dove into the waves. They were afraid of the Moon Wing."

Kilojalo frowned. "The pirates might attack the village."

Kono patted his brother's arm. "That is why I hurried back here to warn you."

Kilojalo crossed his arms. "So you endangered the village? Why didn't you just wait until we paid the ransom?"

Karojalo moved between his sons. He pointed to a small pile of items near the largest fire. "I was worried we would not have enough to make the pirates happy and I would lose my second son. Perhaps it is a good thing your brother is free."

Kilojalo grabbed his father's arms. "But Papo, now the pirates will come and destroy our village!"

Zamisha could see the fear creeping across the faces of the other people gathered around them. None of them looked like warriors. And the pirates had swords. "What kind of weapons do you have to defend yourselves?"

Kono picked up a slender stick from the pile and held it up. "Only our fishing spears."

Kilojalo frowned. "And what good will they be if the pirates bring their ship and throw burning balls at our village. They will burn it to the ground!"

"But Kilo, the pirates have already taken so much from us. And the big fish have not returned. Our people are starving. We can't let the pirates take every last scrap. What will our people eat?"

Timotha touched her mind. _Zami, I can see the small boat in the ocean. The men are rowing it toward the village._

Zamisha pulled Kono away from his brother. "It seemed I caused this trouble by rescuing Kono. Then I'll have to go deal with the pirates."

The villagers gasped. Kilojalo narrowed his eyes. "And how will you do that? You are child-soon. What can you do against the pirates?"

Kono grabbed her arm. "Call your Moon Wing and show my brother. Then he will understand your spirit power."

Zamisha looked around and discovered expectant faces. She looked at Karojalo. "You won't let your people hurt my dragon?"

His eyes went wide. "Never! We already have too much bad luck in this village."

"All right." She glanced back to where Timotha was waiting. "Come join us, Timo."

The White flew over the trees that had separated her and landed gracefully behind Zamisha. The villagers gasped. Many bowed. Karojalo smiled so wide his face was lost in wrinkles. "So long it has been since a Moon Wing has visited our shores." He bowed to Timotha.

Timotha bowed her head to him in return. _These seem to be good people, Zami. We should protect them from those angry men._

Kilojalo looked up at the White. "Will your Moon Wing destroy the pirates?"

Zamisha turned toward Timotha and dropped her voice. "Do you think we could frighten them away like Kellis and Toluso did?"

The White grinned. _It will be fun. They are afraid of me_.

She patted the dragon's neck. "Just as long as they don't hurt you. We don't know what kind of weapons they have. I'm not sure what he meant but it seems their ships can throw burning balls."

Timotha rubbed her head against her Rider's arm. _We will manage._

Zamisha turned back to the villagers. "Timo and I can drive the pirates away."

Kilojalo's eyes narrowed. "But not destroy them? They will just come back."

Karojalo scowled at his oldest son. "Learn some gratitude!" He bowed to Zamisha. "The people of Jalo will be grateful for whatever help you can offer."

Zamisha glanced at the eastern horizon, which glowed with pinks and yellows. "Then I'd better get going. The sun will be coming up soon and Timotha said they were rowing in this direction." She climbed into the saddle.

Kono came to her side. "Be careful, Zami."

Timotha sniffed his hair. _I like this one. He is nice._

Zamisha grinned. "Timo will take care of me. Don't worry."

The White trotted toward the water then launched into the air. _I see the boat. I will give them something to be afraid of._

Zamisha held on as the dragon shot upward. She glanced down at the men in the boat. They had stopped rowing and were watching the White rise. "You got their attention."

Timotha peaked and dropped down, folding her wings back. She gained speed. _Hold on, Zami!_ She was almost to the boat. The men dropped their oars. The White roared, opened her wings, and arched upward.

Zamisha looked back. "Some of them jumped over the side but a few are still left in the boat."

Timotha circled back. _We will try a different approach._ She dropped down and skimmed just above the water's surface, straight toward the boat.

A couple more jumped into the water. The man wearing the red cloth on his head shouted at those who remained. Zamisha couldn't hear the words but she saw what they were doing. She looped her knees under the harness braces. "Timo, turn! They're putting arrows to bows!"

### * * *

# Chapter 23

Timotha rolled and swooped away from the boat. The arrows whooshed by and fell into the sea. The White curved around and went back. The men were struggling to load their bows in the rocking boat. _I think they need a bath._ As they approached the boat, she back-winged, grabbed the boat with her back claws, and dumped it over. The men went flying into the water.

Zamisha looked back as the White circled farther out to sea. "They are no longer a threat to us but I'm worried what will happen if they swim ashore."

The dragon flew higher and circled the men in the water. _We will watch and see what they do._

The men worked together to tip their boat back over. They all crawled back into it. The oars had floated but She didn't see any sign of their weapons. They seemed to be discussing what to do. The leader rung out his red cloth and put it back on his head. He pointed toward the larger boat and the men began to row toward it. Zamisha studied the larger craft. The masts were now hung with white sails. "That larger boat is coming this way! Kono's brother said that the pirates had weapons that could throw burning balls from their ship to the village."

Timotha snorted and turned toward the larger ship. _Their homes look like they are made of grass. Burning balls would be a dangerous thing for their village. We must stop them._

As they approached the larger boat, Zamisha could see the men scrambling across ropes suspended from the masts to the sides. Many pointed at the approaching dragon. A man stood on a raised section of the deck shouting at other men on the deck who worked around strange objects unlike anything Zamisha had ever seen. "What are those? They look like giant wooden spoons."

The White growled. _Hayota knew those weapons. They are called catapults. That is how the men throw the burning balls!_

Zamisha watched them add large balls made of dry grass to the cupped ends. Other men poured an oily black liquid on them. She glanced toward the shore. "We can't let them get close enough to throw those at the village." She dug into a bag.

An arrow whizzed by. Timotha curved away from the bowmen and circled higher. _What will you do?_

Zamisha added tinder to the wooden shells. "Set the grass balls on fire now before they get close enough to throw them." She lit the tinder and protected the tiny flames with her hands. "Get us close enough for me to drop them."

The dragon curved back and dove toward the deck. She came in so fast that the archers had no chance to aim. Zamisha tossed the burning wooden shells at the grass balls. Timotha swooped away again. _One fell in a bucket of that black liquid. It is on fire!_

Zamisha glanced back. The men had dropped their weapons and were running around with buckets of water trying to put out the fire. The flames caught one of the sails. The man giving the orders shouted and men scrambled up the ropes and cut the burning sail free. It drifted away and landed sizzling on the ocean surface.

The smaller boat reached the larger one and the men quickly climbed aboard and pulled up the smaller boat. The fires had been put out but it looked like the catapults had been damaged. The man in the red cloth talked to the leader who pointed in a different direction. A man turned a great wheel and the boat changed course.

Zamisha watched it to make sure the pirates were really sailing away. She noticed the flags flapping from the masts. They looked familiar. Where had she seen that symbol before? The ship seemed to shrink as it neared the horizon. "You did it, Timo!"

The White panted. _I am very tired and hungry._

Zamisha turned her toward shore. "I don't know what you can hunt here. I didn't see any deer at all. Maybe I can ask Kono what his people hunt."

They flew over the cheering people and landed on the beach near Kono. He waved and laughed as he ran over to them. "You have driven away the pirates!"

Timotha drooped. _I am too tired to hunt. I need to sleep first._ She laid her head on her front legs and closed her eyes.

Zamisha climbed down. She was worried about the dragon. Her own muscles complained, too. The sun was well up in the sky now. They hadn't slept at all the previous night. She yawned and slid into the sand next to the White.

Kono's joy turned to concern. "Are you ill?"

She forced her eyes to stay open. "Just tired. And Timo will need to hunt when she wakes up."

Karojalo moved toward them with Kilojalo just a step behind. "Popa, don't you understand? This will make the pirates even more angry. They might sneak up on us in the night and destroy our village!"

Karojalo stopped and faced his son. "Can you not be grateful for anything? The Lady and her Moon Wing have scared the pirates away. This is a good thing."

Another young man hurried toward them. "Chief Karo! There is a party from Naso coming into shore!" He pointed toward a group of long narrow boats gliding out of the waves at the other end of the village. Men jumped out and pulled the vessels higher onto the sand.

Karojalo's brows went up. "Perhaps Darunaso has considered my barter." He patted Kono's arm. "At least you are alive but it saddens me that I don't have the fish I promised to trade." He sighed deeply and moved to intercept the group making their way down the beach. Both of his sons followed.

Zamisha leaned back against Timotha's leg and started to let her eyes close. She was so tired. The loud booming voice of the newcomer startled her back to wakefulness. She glanced toward the tall man. His skin was even darker than that of the villagers of Jalo. He wore colorful short pants and a shirt that looked like it was made out of small shells strung together. He pulled a young woman forward. "This is my sister, Beva. I have brought her as it was agreed between you and my Papo."

Karojalo took Kono's arm. "And this is my second son, Konojalo."

Kono gasped. "What is this about, Popa?"

Karojalo sighed. "I was trying to get you a new wife. I made a deal with Darunaso last Raintime that when his daughter came of age, I would trade a canoe full of dried fish for her so I could present her to you as a wife."

Kono pulled away and put up his hands. "Oh, no, Papo! I can't. I have such bad luck."

Karojalo turned to the newcomer. "So he does. The Blue Fins have not returned to the waters by our village so all I have is an empty canoe. I am sorry, Sokonaso. But I have no way to complete the trade."

Sokonaso's face wrinkled with anger. "We have come all this way to bring my sister, a daughter of a princess of Okal, and you are going back on your trade? What will my Popa think?"

Kilojalo's mouth dropped open. He grabbed Karojalo's arm. "You made a trade to get a marriage daughter for Kono?"

Kono backed away from the group. "This was not my idea. I have bad luck. What woman would want me as a husband?"

Sokonaso snorted. "Not my sister, that is certain." He looked up and his eyes went wide. He gasped. "You have a Moon Wing?" He pushed away from the group and hurried in the dragon's direction.

Zamisha felt the small hairs on the back of her neck rise. She pushed off the ground and glanced at the dozing White. Timotha was tired and needed sleep. She didn't want to wake her.

Sokonaso stopped a few paces away. The others hurried to catch up to him. He pointed at Timotha. "You say you have no fish to trade. I will trade my sister for this Moon Wing."

Zamisha stepped forward. "They can't. Timotha doesn't belong to them."

Karojalo bowed to the man. "She speaks the truth. The Moon Wing and the Lady are the guests of Jalo."

Sokonaso scowled. "And who does she belong to?"

Zamisha tensed. "I don't belong to anyone. I'm a Dragon Lady!"

Timotha stirred and opened her eyes. She raised her head and peered at the man. _Who is he? What does he want?_

Sokonaso pointed at Zamisha. "She is soon-child. She must belong to someone."

Kono stepped between Sokonaso and the dragon. "They are honored guests of Jalo. Zami and her Moon Wing saved me from the pirates and drove the pirate ship away."

Sokonaso crossed his arms. "But who does this woman belong to?"

Timotha rose slowly from the sand and brought her head up. She narrowed her eyes and stared at him. Her growl reverberated across the sand. _Tell him you belong to me._

Everyone except Kono stepped back from the dragon. Zamisha stood as straight as her extended belly would allow. "I belong to Timotha the White and no one else."

Sokonaso turned to Karojalo. "The village of Jalo owes tribute to the village of Naso. The Moon Wing should be in Naso."

Karojalo shrugged. "Maybe you should take that up with the Moon Wing. It chose to come here. Only the Lady, who has great spirit power, can speak to the Moon Wing."

Sokonaso shook his head. "Why would a Moon Wing want a woman, especially one who is soon-child?" He took his sister's arm and pulled her back toward the canoes. "It must be part of Konojalo's bad luck."

Karojalo's face fell. He followed the group back toward their canoes. Kilojalo hissed at Kono. "Now see what your bad luck has done? Don't you realize what a match with the daughter of a princess would mean for our village? That would be a blood tie to Okal! It would raise the status of our village!" He turned to follow the others, mumbling under his breath. "Maybe Sokonaso would reconsider if I offered to take a second wife."

Zamisha watched him hurry away. Timotha settled back into the sand and raised her wings against the warming sun. Zamisha leaned against the dragon's leg. "Oh, Timo. What are we going to do?" She was so tired and the baby felt so heavy.

Kono rushed to her side. "Please forgive. I didn't mean for my bad luck to fall on you as well."

Zamisha didn't understand his idea of bad luck. She was too weary to try to figure it out. She let her tired body sink back down into the sand. "I just need some sleep. I've been traveling for so long. I was just hoping there might be someone here who could help me with my baby. He is close to birthing."

Kono's face lit up. "I can help you with that!" He hurried away.

She felt hot and tugged at her clothes. "I don't think it ever gets this warm in the Valley, even in the summer. And this is winter! What will it be like when it's really summer here?"

"It will be Raintime. But you are right. It is hotter than it normally is this time of year."

Zamisha looked up at the woman. Kono stood just a step behind her. "This is Dakina. She is the birther of our village."

The woman glanced up at the dragon. Zamisha patted the White's leg. "It's okay. Timo won't hurt you."

The White put her head down, closed her eyes, and sighed deeply. _I am still very sleepy._

Zamisha could feel her drifting off into the mists and wished she could join her. "We're both exhausted. Neither of us slept last night or have really eaten much since yesterday morning."

Dakina frowned. "That isn't good. You need good rest and food to be ready to birth your baby." She looked at Kono. "Go back to my hut and have Lari fix a plate of food."

He gently shoved Dakina toward Zamisha. "Don't worry about the Moon Wing. Just see to the Lady." He hurried back toward the village.

Dakina knelt beside her and put her hands on Zamisha's belly. The baby was restless and kicked at the contact. The birther smiled. "That's a good sign. Your baby is strong."

Zamisha relaxed. "My son." She sighed. "My husband died before I even knew I was with child."

The birther looked up at the dragon. "Did he fly a Moon Wing as well?"

"He rode a brown dragon named Rocarath." She closed her eyes and the tears escaped.

Dakina took her hand. "What happened to him?"

"He and many others were killed defending our Valley from trolls."

Dakina gasped. "Trolls?"

Zamisha opened her eyes. The woman was looking around wildly. She squeezed Dakina's fingers. "That was far away from here. I doubt there are any trolls near us."

The birther relaxed. "What a relief to know. I have never seen a troll but my eldest Gramoma used to tell of the days when trolls roamed the forest, raiding villages and snatching up little children."

Zamisha remembered Carola being treed by the trolls and shuddered. She thought about the map. "There probably haven't been trolls in this kingdom for a long time. The Great Forest had become a desert before my Da was born. From what he taught me, trolls preferred to stay in the mountains during the Great War."

"But you have seen them?"

Zamisha groaned. "More than seen them. I fought one. But we lived in a Valley in the Western Mountains. The Dragon Lords had always kept the trolls away until last winter."

Dakina shook her head. "Last Raintime was so wrong. We had rain so much earlier than usual and it was very cold. The wind blew so hard that it knocked houses right off their poles."

Kono came back carrying a wooden platter. He bowed to Zamisha. "Please forgive. We don't have much right now. The Blue Fins have not returned." He handed her the plate of steaming food.

She didn't recognize any of it. "I'm grateful that you would share with me when you have so little." She took small bites at first, tasting each of the items. Most of them seemed to be plants. "Don't your people eat meat?"

Dakina sighed. "Taso hasn't been able to set his traps lately."

She discovered one of the items was some kind of roll. She used it to soak up the juice of the vegetables. "What kind of animals does he trap? I haven't seen any game since we got to the coast."

Dakina looked confused. Kono shrugged. "I don't know what kind of animal a game is. I have never hunted one. But I am usually a fisher not a trapper."

"I'm sorry. It must be a word you don't use here. Game is a group of large animals that usually eat grass, like deer, goats, or cattle."

Dakina nodded. "I have heard of cattle. They don't live around here. All of our animals are small and eat nuts or fruit from the various trees in the forest."

Zamisha wiped the platter with the last bite of roll. "You don't trade with other villages for things?"

Kono looked down. "Jalo is a very poor village. We don't have much extra to share. The pirates raid us often and take anything extra that we might trade otherwise."

Zamisha handed the platter back to him. She noticed that Dakina's dress was made of the same white fabric that Kono's pants were made of. "What about the cloth? Where does it come from?"

Dakina pointed to some leafy bushes. "The leaves are pounded down to release the fibers. We make thread from that and weave it into cloth."

Zamisha smiled. "In some ways, your people are like my own. The Valley is too far away to trade with the kingdoms so we have to make all of our own things, too. We raise sheep that grow thick coats in the winter then cut off the wool and spin thread from it." She held out the sleeve of her shirt.

Dakina felt it. "This is very heavy cloth. You must be hot."

"All of my clothes are either made of wool, like my shirt, or leather, like my pants. These were made from doeskin from one of the deer Timo took down over the summer. I've had to modify them a bit as the baby has grown."

Dakina glanced at the sleeping dragon. "I suppose to ride a Moon Wing pants are better than a dress. I have never seen a woman wear pants before. If you would like, I could let you use one of my dresses. It would be much cooler and easier to wear with the baby."

Zamisha struggled to keep her eyes open. "Maybe I can find something to trade for it. Later." Her eyelids won and she slipped into the mists.

Timotha was waiting for her. "There you are! You are so tired. I expected to see you sooner. Is everything all right?"

Zamisha hugged her. "Oh, I don't know what to do, Timo. It sounds like there isn't any game around here for you to hunt."

Timotha hummed softly. "I have not smelled anything since we got close to the ocean. But I did see things moving out in the water after the boat sailed away. Maybe I could hunt them."

Zamisha frowned. "What did you see?"

Timotha opened a window and showed her the dark shapes moving just below the surface. "There does seem to be a lot of them."

"I wonder what they are."

"Maybe they are fish. Vari used to catch fish in the river. I have tasted a few. It was not bad. I am hungry enough to try."

Zamisha closed the window. "If we can't find anything for you to eat here we'll have to go somewhere else."

Timotha put her hands on the sleeping baby. "You need to stay here for now so the woman can help you birth your son. I can eat fish for now."

Zamisha leaned on her. "Of all the places we've been so far, this one seemed to be the most promising. I'm just worried about the customs that I don't understand. That man from the other village seemed to believe that I should belong to someone. I don't understand that."

Timotha held her. "We belong to each other. I will not let anyone do harm to you."

Zamisha smiled. "I know, dear one." The mists rippled. Distant voices seeped through. She frowned. "Now what?"

She opened her eyes. The sun was low in the sky. At least she'd gotten some sleep. She followed the sound of the voices. Kono had is back to her. He faced his father and brother, who were arguing about something. Kono finally interrupted them. "But Zami is different. She can't be judged by our laws and customs."

Kilojalo pointed in her direction. "She can't stay!"

Karojalo held up his hands. "We need her to stay. She and her Moon Wing will keep the pirates away."

Kilojalo put his hands on his hips. "She is an unattached woman. It isn't allowed. She has neither Papo nor husband here."

Kono hushed him. "Zami is not from our village, not even our kingdom. Dakina says she comes from very far away. They do things differently where she comes from."

Kilojalo crossed his arms. "If she can't be held by our laws she can't stay."

Zamisha struggled to her feet. She walked toward them. "If I'm causing this much trouble, I'll leave after the baby is born. I just need to stay until then."

Karojalo rushed to her side. "Please forgive. We should not have woken you."

Timotha rose and shook the sand from her scales. _I am very hungry. Can we go hunting now?_

Zamisha took Karojalo's hand. "I don't want to cause problems with your people. I don't know your laws or customs. I'm sorry if I've broken any of them. Timo and I will stay here at this end of the beach for now." She swallowed down her sadness. "After my son is born, we'll find somewhere else to live." She let go of his hand and headed for the White. "Right now, I have a hungry dragon and I need to find her something to eat."

They followed her back to the dragon and watched her climb into the saddle. Karojalo looked ready to cry. "I will find some way to make it right."

Kono looked around. "Where will you hunt?"

Zamisha pointed toward the water. "Since you don't have any big animals in the forest, we'll go see what she can find in the ocean."

Kono pulled his brother and father back so the dragon had room to move. "Be careful, Zami. There are dangers in the ocean that you may not know."

She considered his warning as Timotha trotted toward the waves and sprang into flight. "Kono's right, Timo. We don't know anything about the creatures that live here."

The White soared across the waves. _We will learn as we find them. I am hungry!_ She rose higher and flew farther out. She sighed deeply. _I smell fish_.

Zamisha looked down. She could see the dark shapes moving through the water below them. She glanced toward shore. It was just a blur on the horizon. She felt the dragon begin her dive and hung on.

Timotha pulled up just above the water's surface. Something broke the water ahead of them. The White grabbed it. _Oh! It is much bigger and heavier than I expected!_ She pushed hard with her wings and finally managed to lift her prize clear of the water.

Zamisha couldn't see it but she could feel it thrashing in the dragon's talons. "Be careful that it doesn't hurt you."

Timotha panted as she headed back to the beach. _I hope it will be worth all of the effort. I am so hungry._

Zamisha could feel the dragon's hunger. "I should have taken more deer when we had the chance." The sun was sinking past the horizon. The tiny fires of the village glowed brightly against the darker forest. Zamisha felt heartbroken at the idea that they would have to leave this place.

Timotha landed a slight distance from the village. _I hope you do not mind if I eat this one. I can get you one in the morning if you would like some fish._

Zamisha patted her neck. "It's all right, dear one. Eat now." She climbed down from the harness and came around to see what the dragon had caught. Timotha was already tearing into the flesh of the fish. Zamisha paced it off. "I've never seen a fish that big before. No wonder you had such a hard time carrying it. It's bigger than a cow."

The White ripped off large chunks and swallowed them whole. _It is quite tasty. I will have to get another one in the morning so you can taste it, too._

Kono came down the beach toward her. "Are you safe?"

Zamisha was touched by his concern. He was such a nice person. "I'm fine."

He stopped beside her and looked at Timotha. His eyes went wide and he gasped. "What is she eating?"

### * * *

# Chapter 24

Zamisha was frightened by his tone. "It's a fish, I think. Will it hurt her to eat it?"

He staggered forward and dropped to his knees beside the half-eaten creature. "Where did she get it?"

Zamisha's chest tightened. Was Timotha in danger? She knelt next to him. "What is it, Kono? Will it do her harm?"

He pulled a discarded portion of scales and fin toward her. "It's a Blue Fin." His whisper was filled with awe. "Your Moon Wing has great power to have found a Blue Fin. They have not come this season."

Zamisha wobbled with relief and sank into a more comfortable position. She glanced at Kono as he continued to watch the White eat. "I heard you say that before but I don't understand. There were a lot of fish out there."

He turned and stared at her. "Where?"

She had no idea how to measure the distance over water and there weren't any landmarks that she could point to. How could she explain it to him? "Well, when we found them, I looked toward shore and I could barely see it."

He turned to look out over the dark waves. "My bad luck must be keeping them away from the village." He covered his face. "It would have been better for my people if the pirates had taken me away."

She put a hand on his arm. "I don't believe that."

Timotha finished stripping the flesh from the bones. She looked up. _We could take Kono to see the fish_.

"Will you be strong enough to do that on the morrow?" The dragon nodded.

Kono turned to her. "Strong enough for what?"

Zamisha pointed to the ocean. "Timo says we can take you out to see the fish. Then you'll be able to see where they are. It's too dark now but you should come with us in the morning."

He gasped. "But I might drive them even farther away."

Zamisha shook her head. "I doubt that. Please, come with us in the morning."

He sighed. "I can't deny the request of the Moon Wing. If it is what you want." He rose and bowed to the White. "Until then, I bid you good sleep."

Zamisha watched him walk back toward the village. "I just don't understand his idea of luck."

Timotha got up, stretched, and shook off the sand. _The water is getting closer._ _Let us move farther up the shore and find a good place to sleep._

Zamisha hadn't noticed that. She got up and brushed the sand from her clothes. "It clings to everything." They walked to the edge of the sand where it met some stubbly grass. "There don't seem to be any rocks around here."

The White made herself comfortable. _This will do._ _Come now. I can feel how tired you are still. You and the baby both need more sleep._

Zamisha climbed up the dragon's leg and found her spot between her front legs. She looked up at the stars. Even they looked different. "We really have come a long way. I don't really want to have to look for another place."

Timotha nuzzled her. _Sleep now_. She began to hum.

Zamisha closed her eyes and drifted into the mists. Timotha joined her. "I do not smell any danger near us. We should be safe here for the night."

The baby squirmed and her belly rippled. Zamisha gasped. "Oh my!"

Timotha smiled. "It will not be long now. He is ready."

Zamisha clung to her. "I don't know how to have a baby."

Timotha chuckled. "I am sure you will do just fine. Dakina will help you."

She rubbed her son's back. "He must be so uncomfortable like that."

"That is why he wants to come out. He has grown as big as he can inside of you. Now it is time for him to be born."

She leaned on Timotha. "What if the pirates come back while he's being born?"

"Then I will drive them away again."

"How? I had to set their ship on fire to get them to leave."

Timotha pulled up a cloud and guided Zamisha into it. "I will find a way. I cannot light the small fires like you do but I could carry something out to their ship and drop it on them."

Zamisha spent the night trying to figure out what Timotha might drop on the pirates that would scare them away. She was no closer to an answer when they woke up.

Timotha nudged her. _We are not alone._

Zamisha looked around. A girl was sitting a short distance away. When she saw them move, she stood up and bowed. "My Moma sent me to give this to you." She held a basket toward them.

Zamisha got up and came to get it. "Thank you. I'm Zamisha and this is Timotha."

The girl nodded. She struggled to pronounce the name. "Zamisa?"

"You can just call me Zami. That seems to be easier for people."

"I am Lari." She pointed at the basket. "My Moma gives you a dress and some food for morning meal."

Zamisha felt the soft material inside the basket. "Is Dakina your Moma?"

Lari nodded. "She didn't know what to give the Moon Wing. My Popa hasn't been able to set any traps since he fell. His leg is still mending."

Zamisha moved the dress aside and found an assortment of colorful orbs under it. "I've never seen food like this before. How should it be eaten?"

Lari's face scrunched up. "You don't know how to eat fruit?"

"We don't have fruit like this where I come from."

She pointed to several of the fruits. "These have hard skins that need to be pealed to get at the soft fruit inside. The others can all be eaten as they are."

Zamisha smiled at her. "Thank you for showing me. And tell your Moma not to worry about Timo. She ate last night and I'm sure she'll catch more today."

The girl leaned back to look up at the dragon. "Is it not hard for you to climb all that way while you are so heavy with a baby?"

Zamisha chuckled. "I've done it so much that I've just gotten used to it." She noticed the White was watching something. "What do you see, Timo?"

Timotha tilted her head. _I think Kono is looking for us._

She glanced toward the beach and noticed that the water was much farther out than it had been the night before. She called his name. He turned around. She waved to him and he began walking toward them. "At least he decided to come back."

Lari stared at her. "Does the Moon Wing speak to you?"

Zamisha chose one of the soft fruits. "Not the way we speak. She can hear us talk but I hear her in my mind."

Lari gasped. "You must have great spirit power to be able to do such a thing."

Zamisha bit into the fruit. It was juicy and sweet. "I'm not sure what you mean by spirit power." She fingered the necklace at her throat. "This was made for me by a powerful Wizard where I come from. This lets me hear what Timotha thinks."

"Great spirit power, indeed." She bowed. "I have to get back to my Moma and help with my little sister and brother. She says you should come when you feel the baby hugging you tightly." She bowed again and hurried away.

Kono paused a distance away. "I don't want to disturb you."

Zamisha finished the fruit. "You're not. I'm glad you came." She added the remaining fruit and the dress to a bag and tied the basket to the harness. "Are you ready to go see the fish?"

He shrugged. "Don't be disappointed if I scare them away."

Zamisha laughed. "I'd think Timotha would frighten them far more than you would." She struggled to climb the harness. She almost didn't fit in the saddle anymore. She held out her hand. "Come on."

Kono bowed to Timotha and climbed up the harness. He sat behind her. "I hope I am not too heavy."

Timotha chuckled as she pranced toward the water. _I am much stronger today after eating that fish last night. It was very good_. She launched into the air.

Zamisha patted his hand. "Don't worry. Now that she's fed, she's doing much better."

Kono was looking in every direction. "This is so amazing!" He glanced back toward the village. "Jalo looks so small from here."

She was focused on the water below them. She finally saw the ripple of movement on the water's surface ahead and pointed to it. "There they are!"

Timotha curved and began following the fish. Kono gasped. "There are so many! But why are they so far from shore?"

Timotha dropped lower to glide just above them. _We should bring a fish back to the village so they can eat it._

"That's a wonderful idea, Timo, but be careful. Remember what happened with the one last night."

The dragon swerved slightly. _I will choose one that is a little smaller_. She back-winged, reached out her claws, and snatched one from the water.

Kono gasped. "Did she just catch one?"

Zamisha grinned back at him. "She did. She wants to give it to your village. Do you think they would mind?" He sat speechless. She laughed. "Come on, Timo. Let's deliver this fish."

The White flew back toward the village. Kono pointed at the people on the beach. "That is how our people usually fish. They dive into the waves with their fishing spears. But no one has seen any Blue Fins."

The people below looked up as Timotha's shadow crossed the beach. They shouted and ran to follow the White. Timotha got as close as she could and dropped the fish. She landed next to it. _I hope they like the one I caught._

Kono climbed down from the harness and called to his father, who was already hurrying toward them. "The Moon Wing has a gift for the people of Jalo!"

Everyone crowded around them. Karojalo came forward and knelt beside the fish. "It's a Blue Fin!" He jumped up and bowed deeply to Timotha. "The Moon Wing honors us greatly."

Timotha bowed her head to him in return. _These people are so polite. Maybe I should bring them more fish. Maybe they would let us stay._

The villagers were all talking quietly amongst themselves and pointing at the fish. Kilojalo pushed his way through the crowd and approached Kono. "Where did the Blue Fin come from? We have found none in the waves."

"That is because the Blue Fins are much farther out. I don't know why. But there are many of them."

Kilojalo pointed toward some canoes on the beach. "We will row out and spear them in the ocean!" He and several other men hurried toward the canoes.

Karojalo slapped Kono on his shoulder. "My son, this is great news! Your luck must be improving." He called to a group of women. "Come and prepare the fish. We will begin to dig a fire pit." He looked up at Zamisha. "I hope you and the Moon Wing will join us for the feast."

Zamisha patted Timotha's neck. "Timo says she wants to bring you more fish. We can see how many hungry people there are here. We just want to help you."

Karojalo looked like he might cry. "We would be honored to accept whatever gifts the Moon Wing would bestow upon Jalo."

She looked at Kono. He pointed toward his father. "I will go and help dig the fire pit. Thank you for taking me to see the fish."

Zamisha watched him hurry away. "Well, let's go fishing, Timo."

They flew back out over the water. The dragon snorted. _Their boats are so small. How will they get the large fish into them without sinking?_

Zamisha watched the men struggling to paddle against the incoming water. "I wonder if they will even be able to make it out to where the fish are."

The White flew over the handful of canoes and continued out to the line of fish. _I could probably take a bigger one now._

"As long as you are careful."

Timotha brought back several larger fish before catching one for herself. Zamisha left her on the beach to eat and walked toward the village. Many were busy cutting up the other fish that the dragon had brought back. She found Kono tending a fire in a hole. There was a second fire burning beside the hole but this one was kept covered by mats.

Kono called up to a man tending the other fire. "This one is ready. I think we can add the fish now."

The man relayed the message to several women who were spreading water on a pile of mats. Lari came up beside her. She was smiling. "We haven't had fresh fish for so long. I can hardly wait."

Zamisha looked around. "Where is the fish?"

Lari pointed to the men who had moved to the pile of mats. "It's inside the mats. They will keep the hot coals from burning the fish."

The men carried the fish with ropes. They lowered it down into the hole. Kono jumped out. He grabbed a shovel and began moving the glowing red coals of the second fire into the hole on top of the fish. Zamisha could feel the heat and stepped back. "I've never seen anything cooked like that before."

Lari took her hand and pulled her away from the pit. "This is special. Everyone in the village will share this fish." The girl led her toward a group of women tending smaller fires under strips of fish hung on slender poles.

Dakina called to her. She wiped her hands and joined them. "I was wondering how you were doing. Did the dress not fit you?"

Zamisha hoped she hadn't offended the birther by not wearing it. "I haven't had a chance to try it on yet. I'm not sure I could get into the saddle while wearing it."

Dakina rested her hand on Zamisha's belly. "I know everyone is grateful for your gift of fish but I worry for you. The baby is very close."

Zamisha took her hand. "I'm not even sure how to know."

The birther chuckled. "You will know. Your belly will tighten and then relax. It is how your body prepares the way for the baby."

Frantic shouts drew everyone's attention to a young man who was running toward them. He pointed back toward the ocean. "Biro's canoe has turned over! They are far from shore."

Zamisha gasped. "The last time I saw them, they were only halfway out to where the fish were. I'd better go make sure they are all right."

Dakina held onto her hand. "Be careful, Zami. You are very close."

Zamisha hugged her. "Thank you for your concern. I'll be careful." She let go and hurried toward Timotha.

The White was looking out to sea. _I am glad you returned. I think they might need our help._

Zamisha climbed up the harness. "What's happening out there?"

Timotha leaped into the sky. _Their boat tipped over and they all fell out. They can swim but are having trouble getting the boat righted._

She could see them in the water. There were at least seven men fighting with the canoe. "The waves have gotten stronger. It looks like the other boats have turned back to shore." She watched their attempts to turn the boat. "Timo, if they tied a rope to the boat, do you think you could tow it back to shore?"

Timotha circled the desperate men. I think so. Maybe they could just hang on to the boat while I pulled it.

"That's what I was thinking, too." Zamisha pulled the longest rope she had from a bag and tossed one end of it down to the men. "Tie it to your boat and hang on!"

Timotha circled as close as she could without adding the wind from her downbeats. The rope was tied and the men all swam to the boat. One man waved up to her.

Zamisha patted the White's neck. "As slow as you can. We don't want to pull the boat out from under them."

Timotha moved toward shore. She looked back often. _They are all hanging on._

"We're catching up to the other boats." She shouted down at the men paddling to get their attention then pointed down at the boat Timotha was towing. Two of the other boats stopped paddling and waited.

Timotha turned and circled back. Zamisha could now see that the overturned canoe was next to another boat. She freed the rope from the harness and tossed it down to one of the men. They helped the swimmers into their boat and began rowing toward shore. "It looks like everyone is safe."

Timotha was looking around. _I am not sure that is so. I can hear someone calling._ She turned away from the canoe and headed back out. _There! I see him._

Zamisha saw the boy wave. "He must have gotten separated from the others when the boat tipped over. How will we get him out of the water?"

The White circled the boy a few times. _I will pick him up like a fish. He does not look too big. I can carry him._

Zamisha gasped. "In your claws? Oh, Timo. Be gentle."

The dragon chuckled as she dropped toward the boy. _I pulled Vari out of the river once. Did he never tell you?_ She reached out and plucked up the boy. He shouted in surprise.

Zamisha couldn't see him. She leaned over as far as she could. "Hang on! We'll take you to shore."

They flew back. The canoes had made it through the waves and men were pulling them back up onto the beach. Timotha glided down, back-winged, and dropped the boy. He rolled on the sand then jumped up and shouted to the man running toward him from the water. "Popa! I flew with the Moon Wing. Did you see me?"

Timotha landed and Zamisha climbed down. She found the man holding the boy and sobbing. "Is he hurt? Timotha tried to be careful."

He looked up at her. "Oh, Lady of the Moon Wing, you have given me back my son. I thought he was gone for certain." He let go of his son and bowed his head down at her feet. "I owe you a life debt."

She didn't know what to do. She glanced at the boy, relieved not to see any blood. She looked back down at the man. "I'm just glad that Timo heard his call."

He sat up. "You truly have great spirit power. Kono was right."

Others ran down the beach from both the canoes and the village. A woman rushed forward and embraced the boy. "Yato, are you well?"

He pointed to Timotha. "Did you see me, Moma? I flew with the Moon Wing!"

Karojalo pushed his way through the gathering crowd. He pulled the man to his feet. "Cato, what happened?"

The man touched his son's head. "Everyone was getting tired and Kilo called to turn back. As we turned our canoe, a wave swept us over. I couldn't find Yato and feared he had drowned. The Moon Wing came and pulled us and our canoe to Seru, who took us into his canoe." Cato bowed deeply to Timotha. "And the Moon Wing brought my son back to me." He turned and embraced his wife and son.

Karojalo bowed to both Zamisha and the dragon. "Jalo has been blessed so much by the Moon Wing." He turned to the people. "See what the Lady and her Moon Wing have done for the people of Jalo!"

They all cheered. Zamisha smiled at them, uncertain what she was supposed to say or do. "I'm just glad everyone is safe."

Karojalo took her hand. "Please come and join us. The fish will be done soon. We will all celebrate together."

Zamisha wobbled. Karojalo caught her. Her belly tightened. She gasped. Dakina rushed forward. "Zami!" She put her hand on Zamisha's belly. "The baby is so close."

Timotha touched Zamisha's shoulder with her snout. _You should rest. You will need your strength when the baby comes._

The tightness passed and she relaxed. "I'm all right but I think I may change into the dress now. I am quite warm."

Dakina pointed toward the village. "You can make use of our home. I'm certain Taso won't mind."

Zamisha pulled the dress from the bag and patted Timo's neck. "I'm going to change into something a little cooler. Do you want me to take off your harness so you can go for a swim?"

Timotha looked at the waves. _It might be fun to swim in the ocean._

She walked with Dakina back to the village. Timotha followed as did all the other people. Everyone was talking about the rescues.

Kono rushed forward when he saw them. "Zami, are you well?"

She smiled at him. "I'm fine, Kono." She glanced back toward the boy, who was now surrounded by other youngsters. She could tell he was recounting his adventure. "And so is everyone else."

Dakina pulled her toward a hut. "She needs to rest."

Zamisha paused and studied the ladder. "I don't know if I can climb that."

A man stepped out from between some woven mats that leaned below the hut. "You don't need to. Lari ran ahead to tell me you were coming. I've strung a hammock down here for you."

Dakina smiled. "This is my husband, Taso."

He moved aside and motioned to the area beyond the woven walls. "You are welcome to this space while you are here."

Zamisha thanked both of them and went to Timotha. She began unbuckling the harness. Kono came over. "Can I help you in any way?"

She undid the last buckle and pulled off the harness. "There you are, Timo. Enjoy your swim." She waited until the dragon had pranced off toward the water. "If you want to help me carry this, I wouldn't mind."

Several others also rushed forward to help. Kono grinned. "You rest. We'll see to your things."

Dakina pulled her toward the lower area under the hut. She chuckled. "All of those young men hope you will stay."

She glanced at them then followed Dakina into the room. "Why?"

"None of them have wives yet. I'm certain you will find them willing to help you in any way."

Zamisha sighed. "I don't know any of the customs of your people. It sounded like I wasn't welcome here."

Dakina helped her with her clothes. The dress was much lighter and cooler than her shirt and pants had been. "The laws are supposed to protect women, or so the men say. A daughter is cared for by her Popa until he arranges a marriage for her with the Popa of a young man. Then her husband cares for her."

Zamisha glanced between the top of the woven wall and the heavy beams that supported the hut above. She could see Timotha diving in the waves. The dragon looked happy. She noticed Dakina was watching her, too. "Timo has been taking care of me. She has kept me safe and hunted for me since we left the Valley." She rubbed her belly. "I do miss Nori but he's passed on. I can't change that."

Dakina moved toward a bundle of ropes slung between two of the sturdy posts. "It will be awhile before the fish is cooked. You should rest." She pulled the ropes apart. "I can help you into the hammock if you'd like."

Zamisha moved toward it. The ropes looked like a net. "What is it?"

Dakina's brows rose. "Oh, you have never seen one, have you? Please forgive. It is a place to sit or lay down." She held it open and showed Zamisha how to get in the hammock.

It swung freely after Dakina let go. Zamisha grabbed the ropes. "This is certainly different." She heard Timotha returning. "I hope you don't mind if Timotha sleeps beside the hut. She's used to being close to me."

Dakina looked up and gasped at the dragon eye peering through the narrow crack. "She is quite large."

Zamisha struggled to relax in the hammock. "She is large for a White but many other dragons are much larger than she is."

Dakina shook her head. "I can't even imagine such a thing. You are very brave to ride a Moon Wing." She moved toward the entry. "Rest now. I'll have Lari come and get you when the meal is ready." She went out and pushed the woven mat against the corner post.

Zamisha turned toward the wall that separated her from the White. "How was your swim?"

Timotha sighed. _It did feel good but it is very different from the river. The water is much warmer and is not good to drink._

That worried her. "The villagers must drink water."

_I believe they get it from somewhere else. I can see women carrying jugs that water splashes out of. They come down a path through the forest_.

She closed her eyes. "There is so much to learn about this place."

Timotha chuckled. _They have given you a room. Maybe that means they will let us stay._ She hummed for a moment but abruptly stopped.

Zamisha dropped her voice. "What's wrong, Timo?"

Kono's brother and woman are walking toward the place where you are.

Zamisha listened and could hear their footsteps. They were whispering to each other. She struggled to understand the words.

They paused just beyond the wall. "Kilo, I should be helping the others with the meal."

He hushed her. "How much fish did the Moon Wing bring back?"

"Five large Blue Fins! Can you believe it? Some say the Moon Wing called them from the deep."

"Kono claimed there were many out there but we couldn't reach them. How much fish is drying on our racks?"

"We have three rackfulls, as does everyone. Karo made sure the fish was fairly divided."

He sighed. "Only three? I will have to find a way to get to the fish myself. We need more than that."

"Perhaps the Moon Wing will bring more fish tomorrow. Your Popa is right. It would be a good thing if the Moon Wing stayed in Jalo."

"That may be but I will still need more dried fish, enough to fill a canoe."

"Why would we need so much?"

"Because I want to take it to Naso and complete the trade my Popa made with Darunaso."

"You're going to get your brother a new wife?"

"Not for Kono. I'm going to take a second one."

She cried softly. "Have I displeased you? I have given you two sons and a daughter."

"This has nothing to do with you, Nika. I'm trying to save Jalo from disgrace. And having a daughter of a princess of Okal would raise my status."

She sniffed. "You are already first son of the chief. What more do you want?"

"Popa has always favored Kono over me. I'm worried he will make Kono his heir."

"But Kilo, Kono has no son. And he no longer has a wife."

"And Popa wants to change that. If I pay the bride price instead and take Beva as second wife, Popa will have no choice but to make me his heir."

"Kilo, I have to go. They are calling for me." Their footsteps moved away.

Zamisha sighed. "Poor Kono."

Timotha shifted. _That one troubles me. It is never good when brothers are not happy with each other._

She was actually thinking about what Kilo's wife had said. "I wonder what happened to Kono's wife?"

There were shouts from around the village. Timo growled softly. _A canoe has just come to shore. The men who jumped out of it do not look happy._

### * * *

# Chapter 25

Zamisha struggled to get out of the hammock and almost fell. She finally got her feet on the ground. She could hear the worried shouts from around the village. She pushed open the woven wall and looked around.

Lari came down the ladder. "Are you ill?"

Zamisha shook her head. "Timo, stay where you are until I find out what's going on." She hurried toward the group forming in the center of the village. Lari followed.

The villagers were clustered around a group of men in colorful clothing. One of them had a black face. Long bird feathers were stuck in his hair. He stood with his arms crossed. Karojalo moved through the crowd until he reached the man. "I am Karo of Jalo. Speak your message."

The man tilted his chin up so that the long feathers bobbed and swayed. "I bring the words of Daru of Naso. The village of Jalo owes tribute to Naso. Daru orders Karo of Jalo to send the Moon Wing to Naso."

There were gasps around the gathered people. Zamisha felt her throat constrict. "No." She started pushing her way through the people.

Karojalo crossed his arms in imitation of the black-faced man. "Jalo cannot give to Naso what Jalo does not possess."

The messenger scowled. "Soko, first son of Daru, saw the Moon Wing with his own eyes. It was here in Jalo."

Karojalo's face remained calm. "The Moon Wing does not belong to Jalo but to itself. It is a strong spirit that cannot be owned, traded, or given."

The black-faced man looked around the group. "Who called this spirit to Jalo?"

Karojalo didn't move. "No one did. The Moon Wing came by its own will. Jalo was only honored to have such a powerful guest."

The messenger stared at Karojalo for a moment. "Darunaso will not be pleased to hear your reply." He whirled around and marched toward a canoe. The other colorfully dressed men followed him. He stepped into the canoe and they pushed it out into the water, picked up paddles, and rowed toward the breaking waves. The messenger didn't sit down until they crested the first of the large waves.

The canoe vanished from sight and the people seemed to come out of a trance. They looked at each other and began to talk quietly. Kilojalo grabbed his father's arm. "What have you done? Don't you understand? Naso will declare war on Jalo!"

Zamisha gasped with everyone else. How could this be? People fought trolls not each other. Karojalo pulled away from his son. "Jalo can not give to Naso what is not ours."

"But we must send the Moon Wing to Naso!"

Karojalo shook his head. "Don't you ever pay attention? The Moon Wing only goes with the Lady. That is the way it is."

Kilojalo pointed at Zamisha. "Then send her and the Moon Wing to Naso."

Dakina came up beside Zamisha. "Zami is in no condition to go anywhere. Her baby is too close."

Kilojalo scowled at his father. "Then Jalo is doomed! Darunaso will send his warriors to attack us. You are endangering Jalo by letting the Moon Wing stay." He pushed his way through the crowd and disappeared from view.

Karojalo sighed deeply. He turned toward the fire pit, which was now covered in more mats. "Kono, is the fish cooked?"

Kono pulled back a layer of mats and poked a long stick into the pit. He stood up. "It is done, Popa."

Karojalo raised his arms and turned around to view the crowd. "People of Jalo, hear my words. The Moon Wing has gifted the village with many fish. I will not betray the kindness that the Moon Wing has shown to Jalo in our time of need. Let us share in the first fish together in honor of the Lady and her Moon Wing."

The people cheered. Men hurried toward the fire pit to help Kono shovel the warm coals off of the mats that held the fish. Women hurried away in different directions and began bringing wooden bowls and woven baskets of other kinds of food toward a large open area near the fire pit.

Karojalo bowed to Zamisha. "Please forgive the rudeness of Naso. Since Darunaso married a princess of Okal, the people of Naso have become too proud of themselves. To think Daru believes he can order a Moon Wing! What a fool he has become."

An older woman hurried toward Karojalo. She carried a large basket. "I have brought cushions and platters. Come and sit down."

Karojalo smiled at her. "Ah, you have not met my wife yet. This is Lova, Moma of my children."

The old woman smiled warmly and motioned toward a woven mat. "I hope you will come and sit with us. Will your Moon Wing come and join us?"

Zamisha looked over the area behind the mat. "I think she'll fit there." She glanced toward the hut. "Timo, do you want to come and sit with us?"

The dragon came around the hut and carefully skirted the busy people. _I will try not to be in the way._

Karojalo bowed to the dragon as she approached. He motioned to the open space. "We are honored to have you here."

A young woman carrying a little girl hurried up. "Moma, I'm worried about Kilo. I can't find him anywhere."

Lova frowned. "He's gone off to pout, no doubt. Give him some time to cool off. He will come back before long." She touched Zamisha's arm and pointed at the woman. "This is Nika, wife of my son, Kilo, and their youngest daughter, Kaya."

Zamisha had already recognized the woman's voice. She forced a smile. "Your little girl is very pretty."

Nika's face softened into a smile. "She seems to be fascinated by the Moon Wing."

The little girl was waving and giggling at Timotha. The White tilted her head so that one eye focused toward the child. _How sweet. I wonder if the child of Yavaya and Vari has been born yet? It was too soon when we left to know if it would be a boy or girl._

Zamisha sighed. "It makes me miss my own family. I had several older brothers who had children. She reminds me of my nieces."

Nika hugged her daughter. "It must have been hard for you to leave them."

"It was but Timo was in danger. I had no choice but to leave."

Kono called to get everyone's attention. He and several other men carried the fish on a large plank and set it across a couple of logs in the center of the group. Lova gasped. "Oh, it's so big! What a beautiful Blue Fin."

Kono split the side open with a knife to reveal bright red meat inside. He cut off a large portion and moved toward Timotha. He bowed to the dragon. "As is the custom of our people, the first portion goes to the one who caught the fish." He put the plate down in front of her.

Timotha sniffed at the steaming fish. _I have never eaten anything hot before._

Zamisha chuckled. "I think you'll be fine, Timo." Karojalo looked worried but she put a hand on his arm. "She usually eats her food raw."

Timotha nibbled at the fish. _I will eat it to make them happy._ Everyone cheered. She sighed and finished the portion. _It is still fish but I like it better before it gets cooked._

Kono went back to the fish and cut another portion. He brought it to Zamisha. "For the guest of Jalo."

She took the platter. "Thank you."

He brought platters to his parents, Nika, and the children who had joined her on the mat. He looked around. "Where is Kilo?"

Nika looked down. "He was upset. I think he's gone for a walk."

Kono shrugged. He went back to the fish. "As second son of Karojalo, I bid you, come and get some fish." He took a portion and brought his platter back to the mat. He sat down beside Zamisha.

The other bowls and baskets were brought up and presented to Zamisha and the others seated there. Once they had taken a portion, the food began to pass among the other people. Lova held up a small round roll. "Ah! Dena must have found a good nut tree. She makes the best nut bread."

Zamisha was puzzling over the variety of foods she'd been given. Kono leaned over and pointed at her plate. "How do you like the fish?"

She smiled. "It's very good. I'm amazed that it didn't get burned by the fire."

Lova leaned forward. "The trick is well-woven water mats. Have to start with fresh green leaves and make sure the gap between layers is just right. Then they don't burn and neither does the fish."

She began tasting the other foods on her plate. She found several she really liked. "These foods are so different from anything I've had before. These little berries are very tasty."

Kono pointed toward a group of trees. "They grow on vines that cling to the walkway."

Zamisha squinted. The sun was setting and in the gloom, she couldn't see much besides leaves. "There is a walkway in the trees?"

"Yes, that's the garden. We hang pots from the upper branches and the trees give various fruits, too."

Kilo approached the mat. Niko handed Kaya to Lova and hurried to fill a platter with food. The bowls and baskets, having made their way around the group, had been placed around the fish platter. She brought it back and gave it to Kilo. He took it and sat down. He ate quietly.

Zamisha felt uncomfortable but didn't want to cause any more issues. She felt Timotha touch her mind. _Are you well, Zami?_

She glanced at the White. "I'm okay, Timo. Just full. Everything is very tasty."

Lova's brows arched. "Did the Moon Wing speak to you? It must have a very quiet voice. I didn't hear anything."

"She doesn't talk out loud. I can hear her in my mind."

The old woman's eyes grew wide. "Oh, you must have great spirit power to do such a thing."

Karojalo chuckled. "Anyone who can ride a Moon Wing has great spirit power." He put down his empty plate and stood up. The soft murmur of conversation stopped. He raised his hands. "People of Jalo, hear my words. This fish that we share tonight is a gift of the Moon Wing. The Lady and her Moon Wing have proven that they can provide for the village, not only with fish but also by saving our fishermen and driving away the pirates."

People clapped and cheered. Many called out agreements. Zamisha glanced around the group and saw many smiling faces. But Kilojalo wasn't smiling. He looked angry.

Karojalo clapped his hands to get their attention. "The Moon Wing has been a great blessing to Jalo. The Lady and her Moon Wing have been looking for a new home. Perhaps it could be here in Jalo."

Kilojalo jumped to his feet. "Popa, she is an unattached woman! By law..."

Karojalo hissed at his son. "Be still! I know what the law is." Lova looked worried and hushed Kilojalo. Karojalo cleared his throat and turned back to the people. Who in Jalo would be willing to adopt this soon-child woman?"

Zamisha caught her breath. The villagers all looked stunned as well. Taso stood up. "This soon-child woman would be welcome in the house of Taso and Dakina."

Karojalo's brows went up as he turned toward Taso. He paused a moment, shrugged, and turned toward Zamisha. "What say you?"

She didn't know what to say. She noticed Dakina was smiling and nodding at her. She struggled to stand. Kono jumped to his feet to help her then sat back down. She looked at Timotha. The dragon nodded. Zamisha's mouth went dry. She swallowed hard and faced Taso. "I would be honored to be the daughter of Taso and Dakina."

Everyone began to cheer. Karojalo sighed. Lova looked ready to cry. Kilojalo sat frowning. Kono smiled up at her. "I know you will be happy. Taso is a good man."

Taso and Dakina came forward and held out their hands to her. She accepted them and they pulled her forward and hugged her. Dakina leaned toward her ear to whisper. "I'll explain later."

Karojalo picked up a small wooden bowl. Zamisha realized it was made from one of the wooden shells like those she'd used to set fire to the catapults. It was filled with something blue. He came forward and leaned toward Taso. "We will speak of this later." He straightened and turned to Zamisha. "New daughter of Taso and Dakina." He dipped his finger into the blue substance and smeared it across her forehead. "You now belong to the village of Jalo!"

Everyone jumped up and began to cheer. Timotha gurgled. _This is a wonderful thing. We have a new home!_

Kilojalo pushed his way through the others to face Taso. "Good. Now that Taso is Zami's Papo, he can send the Moon Wing to Naso."

The group fell into confused silence. Timotha snorted and moved toward Zamisha. People fell back with cries of alarm. The White leaned down to stare at Kilojalo. _He smells wrong!_

Taso held onto Zamisha and raised his free hand. "People of Jalo, hear my words. I cannot do what Kilojalo asks." He looked up at the dragon. "The Moon Wing is a powerful spirit and does as it chooses. It is not mine, nor any one else's to command."

Timotha snorted and stomped a front foot down on the hard ground. Kilojalo backed away. "This is truly my brother's bad luck. Now it will be the destruction of Jalo." He turned and fled through the crowd.

Timotha moved around behind Zamisha and her new family. She rested her head on her Rider's shoulder. _You are my Zami._

She patted the dragon's cheek. "I know, dear one."

Taso looked at everyone else. "As you can see, the Moon Wing chooses to be with Zami."

Karojalo bowed to Taso. "As it should be."

The assembly began to chant-sing and formed a moving ring around them. Zamisha squeezed Taso's hand. "Thank you."

He hugged her. "You are our daughter now. It is what any Popa would do."

A woman burst through the dance line and hurried toward Karojalo. "Something terrible has happened. I went to check on the smoke fires of the drying fish. It's all gone!"

The group went still and silent. Karojalo took her hands. "Gone?"

She nodded. "Some creature came and knocked over all of the drying racks and the fish is gone."

There were many cries of distress. Timotha hummed softly. _There are still many fish out there. We can bring more back._

Zamisha stepped forward. "Timo says there are still plenty of fish. You don't have to worry. She'll bring more for the village."

Most managed to smile again. Many came and bowed to the White. The festive mood had been broken. Dakina pulled her gently back toward the hut. "You should get some more rest. You will soon have much hard work to do."

Zamisha glanced back. Karojalo had pulled Taso in a different direction. "I don't understand. Was he hoping no one would want me?"

"That's not it at all. Karo had spoken to the council about adopting you himself but when I saw the way that you and Kono were talking with each other, I asked Taso to adopt you instead."

"How does that make a difference?"

Dakina helped her sit in the hammock. "Because if Karo had adopted you, you and Kono couldn't marry."

Zamisha gasped. "Marry? I admit that I like Kono. He's very kind. But he's so set on his idea that he has bad luck. He doesn't want a wife."

Dakina sat next to her. "It is sad that Sili died. Kono is a big man, like his Papo. Sili was tiny, not much bigger than Lari. She wanted so much to give Kono children but they could never grow big enough in her tiny body. They were all born too soon and too small to survive."

Zamisha's throat tightened. Tears blurred her vision. "How terrible."

Dakina squeezed her hand. "Last Raintime, Sili was so certain that this baby would be the one to live but the birthing came too soon. There was a terrible storm. Kono came to get me. As we approached their hut, there was a mighty gust of wind and swell of water. The hut was blown over and crushed by the waves. Kono dove for Sili but by the time he found her, it was too late. She was already gone."

Zamisha covered her face and wept. Dakina held her and rocked her gently until she ran out of tears. She finally dried her eyes. "And that's why he thinks he has bad luck?"

"But it's not really his bad luck at all. It was Karo's bad luck that he arranged that marriage for them before they were even born." Dakina shook her head. "A Popa must think clearly when it comes to matching his children.

Taso paused by the opening. "What is wrong?"

"Just sad memories."

Taso sighed. "I had to explain everything to Karo."

Dakina leaned forward. "Was he angry?"

"Not at all. He was overjoyed. But then he called in Kono to tell him the news." Taso shook his head. "I don't understand. I thought Kono liked Zami. But he said no and ran down the beach."

Zamisha struggled to get out of the hammock. Taso helped her. She hugged him. "It's his strange idea of bad luck. He's afraid to take another wife."

Dakina put her hand on Zamisha's belly. "But you would have no difficulty giving him children. Lova is a little smaller than you and she managed to give Karo six of them."

"Six? All I saw was Kilo and Kono."

"They have four sisters as well. The boy you saved, his Moma is Kono's sister."

Zamisha leaned on one of the supports. She could see Timotha through the narrow slot above the mat. "Timo, do you know where Kono went?"

The White sat up and sniffed the air. _He is down on the beach._

She hugged Dakina and Taso. "I have to go find him." She went out and walked around the base of the hut to where Timotha waited. "I forgot that I took the harness off."

Timotha laid down as flat as she could. _Does this help?_

She scrambled up the dragon's front limb and onto her back. "Let's go find him."

The White trotted through the village until she had the space to launch into the air. The moon was just rising. It would be full soon. They glided quietly down the beach. _I see him._ The dragon landed a short distance away.

She slid off the dragon. The cool sand felt good on her feet. She patted Timotha's neck. "Give us a moment."

Kono was sitting bent over near the water's edge. As she got closer, she realized he was crying. She didn't want to startle him. "Kono?"

He looked up then jumped to his feet. "No, Zami, stay away! I don't want my bad luck to hurt you." He turned and ran down the beach.

"Kono, wait!" She started to run after him. Her belly tightened. She gasped and fell to her knees.

Timotha rushed toward her. _Hang on, Zami. I am coming._

Kono looked back. "No!" He hurried to her side. "What have I done?" He dropped beside her.

She managed to find his hand. She had been there when her brothers' wives had given birth so she had some idea what to expect but it still caught her off guard. The tightness eventually passed. She realized she was squeezing Kono's hand and relaxed her grip. "I hope I didn't break any of your fingers."

He laughed through his tears. "It is what I deserve. This is what comes of my bad luck."

Timotha sniffed her. _I should take you back to Dakina._

"I'll be all right." She looked at Kono but his head was drooped down. She gently lifted his chin and he opened his eyes. "You don't have bad luck."

She could feel his chin quiver. "How do you know?"

She glanced at Timotha. "Timo knows. She can smell you and she would know if you really had bad luck."

"She would?"

Timotha wrapped her neck around both of them. _He needs you as much as you need him._

She moved her hand to his cheek. "She knows how good a husband you would be."

Kono gently pulled her into his arms. He wept on her shoulder. Timotha hummed softly. He finally quieted. "I should get you home. It's very late." They walked together down the beach with Timotha following a few paces behind.

Taso was sitting on a log near the ladder as they approached the hut. He looked relieved. He stood up and patted Kono on the shoulder. "Please forgive your Popa for being so excited."

Kono looked at her. They hadn't said anything as they walked back and she wondered what he'd been thinking about. He took both her hands. "Are you sure you want me?"

She leaned forward and kissed him. "I'm sure."

He grinned. "I'd better build a bigger hut."

Taso chuckled. "I'll help you with that. We'll have to build something strong enough to hold up the Moon Wing."

Zamisha looked around the corner to where Timotha had settled on the sand. "She has gotten used to sleeping on the ground."

Taso tapped the post by a mark just below his shoulder. "Come Raintime, the water often rises this high. That's why our huts are built on stilts. I doubt she'll want to swim all the time. We'll have to make her a nice strong platform for her to rest on."

"Oh my! I have so much to learn about my new home."

Kono hugged her. "I'd better go relieve my Popa. Call for me if you need me." He kissed her then walked toward a different hut on the other side of the village.

Taso motioned toward the space under the hut. "I can help you get into the hammock if you'd like. Dakina said it was challenging for you."

"I appreciate the offer but I think I'll go sleep with Timo tonight. I'm not used to a bed that moves." She went around the base of the hut.

Timotha was humming. _This is a good thing! I am glad we came to this place._

Zamisha crawled into her spot. "The baby feels so heavy."

Timotha raised her wings but didn't close them all the way. The cool breeze felt good after the hot day. She rested her head next to Zamisha's bulge. _He is ready._

She ran her hands over her belly. "I know. I felt that on the beach. But I still have a little time yet. After Fayenda began feeling the tightness, it was still a couple of days before Estra was born."

Timotha sighed. _I remember. Sleep now. You will need your strength for the birthing._

Zamisha slipped into the mists. Timotha walked beside her. "What will you call him?"

"I've been thinking about that. I think I will call him Norimato."

"Should he not be a Meg?"

He squirmed and shifted. Her belly tightened in response. She waited for it to relax. "I was Mato much longer than I was a Meg. I will call him Nori, after his Da, but he will be a Mato."

Timotha hugged her. "Galamato would be proud, I am certain of that." Timotha stiffened. "Something smells wrong."

Zamisha opened her eyes. The moon was high overhead and the horizon was still dark. The White was sniffing the air. She looked around but nothing was moving in the village. "What do you smell, Timo?"

A growl rumbled in the dragon's chest. _Fermented drink. The people of Jalo do not have any._

Zamisha gasped and sat up quickly. "Pirates?"

### * * *

# Chapter 26

Zamisha leaned closer to Timotha and dropped her voice. "Where are they?"

Timotha scented the air and turned toward the trees that bordered the village. _They are down the path that the women come from with their water._

Zamisha scrambled down from Timotha's lap and crept toward the path. Even though the moon was high, the pathway was dark and shadowy. She paused at the edge of the forest. "Will you be able to make it through the trees without alerting them?"

The White folded her wings tight against her back. _I will be quiet._

They moved into the darkness. She began to hear soft whispery voices ahead. Torchlight shown through the tree trunks. Zamisha could make out several men gathered near a small pool of water. All but one was dressed in colorful clothing. The other man was dressed in the plain white shorts that the men of the village wore. He had his back to her so she couldn't tell who he was.

Timotha rested her head lightly on Zamisha's shoulder. _I can smell him. It is the brother of Kono._

Zamisha put a hand over her mouth to silence the gasp. What was Kilo doing with the pirates? She noticed the men beside him each had a hand on his arm. They must have captured him.

The pirate with the red cloth on his head stepped in front of Kilo. "The Captain isn't happy that our deal was broken. He expected you to deliver the goods. We thought you wanted an end to the raids." Many of the other men echoed his comments.

Kilo trembled. "It wasn't my fault. The villagers had begun gathering things but the Moon Wing interrupted."

The man leaned closer to Kilo. "Where did the Moon Wing come from?"

"I don't know. It just appeared."

The man turned away and circled his crew. "Did you hear that, mates? The Moon Wing just happened to appear." They laughed coldly and jeered at their captive. The man spun back around to face Kilo. "The Captain wants the Moon Wing!"

Kilo gasped. "But how? Only the Lady knows the secret of controlling the Moon Wing."

The man growled. "Well, you'd better find out! If the Captain doesn't get what he wants, it won't be your brother he takes this time. He'll be taking that pretty sweet lassie and your chubby little lads."

The other pirates cooed their agreement. One stepped forward. "And we burn your measly village down to the ground!"

Kilo cried out in dismay. "Please, take me but spare my family and village."

The man with the red cloth pointed toward the trail. "You'd better hurry up and find a way to get the Moon Wing for the Captain. He's lost his patience with you. You have until sunset to meet his demands."

The men holding Kilo let go and he sagged. "Please, I have no way to give you what you demand."

They laughed and shoved him toward the path. Zamisha realized she and Timotha would be discovered if they remained. She quietly slipped back into the darkness of the forest. The dragon guided her until her eyes adjusted to the gloom once more. They returned to the space the dragon had chosen behind Taso's hut. Zamisha clung to the White. "Oh, Timo. What are we going to do?"

Timotha wrapped herself around her Rider and raised her wings. _Be still now. They come._

Zamisha peered out between the gap of the White's wings. First Kilo emerged from the forest. He staggered past the hut. She could hear his ragged sobs and felt sorry for him. A few moments later, the pirates crept out and hurried toward the beach. Once they disappeared from view, she relaxed. "I don't know what to do."

The White nuzzled her into the niche between her front limbs. _You should sleep more. We will speak in the Mists._

Zamisha closed her eyes and let the soft hum lull her back to sleep. She found Timotha waiting.

The White laid her hands beside the baby. "You will be busy soon."

She hadn't felt any of the tightness lately. "I think I still have some time yet. We have to find a way to protect the village."

Timotha pulled up a cloud chair for them to share. "If only I could make fire as you do but my claws are so bulky. Not like your hands."

Zamisha leaned back and closed her eyes. "There must be a way. I will need to find more of those wooden shells and have fire starter ready."

The baby stirred and stretched. Timotha laid her hand on his back. "You are so close. He is ready to be born."

Zamisha curled into her. "I'm frightened."

The White held her. "Do not be afraid, my Zami. I will not let anyone harm you or your son."

Zamisha rested until the sounds of the morning woke her. She crawled out of Timotha's wings and found Lari sitting before her.

The girl jumped to her feet. "My Moma sent me to see to your needs."

Zamisha grinned. "You remind me of Jamila, my younger sister."

Lari took her hand. "I am your sister now."

She hugged the girl. "Yes you are. You will have to teach me about the customs of the village."

Sounds of conversation drew them around the hut. Kono was talking to Taso. "My Popa wants me to build my new hut on the other side of his."

Taso nodded. "As it should be. You are the second son of the chief. It is your place."

Kono noticed her and moved to Zamisha's side. "How did you sleep? I hope we didn't wake you."

She wanted to tell them about Kilo's predicament but wasn't sure how. "I slept well." She hesitated.

Lova and Dakina came down the path from the forest pool. Each carried a tightly woven basket on her head. Dakina set hers down beside the ladder of the hut and water splashed within it. Lova paused and smiled at Zamisha. "When Karo told me the news I was so surprised. I will be happy to call you daughter."

"Thank you. And I will be happy to call you Moma." She hoped she'd said the right thing.

Lova turned to Dakina. "But I'm not sure what we'll do about a bonding feast. I can't imagine what creature would take all of our drying fish like that."

Dakina glanced around the forest. "With the strange weather this season, maybe the forest animals are struggling to find food, too."

Lova frowned. "You'd think they'd steal from the gardens then."

Dakina patted the elder woman's arm. "At least there is still some fish left from last night's feast."

"But that won't last us long."

Zamisha glanced at the dragon. "Timo and I could bring more fish to the village. There are still many out in the ocean."

Everyone gasped. Dakina moved toward her and rested a hand on her belly. "But you are so close to birthing."

"I'm used to flying. The baby has been quiet all night. It will be some time yet and it may be awhile until I can fly after the birth."

Lova clicked her tongue. "If only the Blue Fins would come back to the waves."

Kono hung his head. "It's my bad luck keeping them away."

Zamisha took his hand and squeezed it. "I'm sure that isn't the case. There must be another reason." She turned to the dragon. "Do you want to do some fishing, Timo?"

The White's eyes swirled faster. _I like fishing. It is fun._

Zamisha hugged Kono. "Better warn everyone that fish will be here soon." She let him go and moved to where the harness had been hung on the side of the hut. She untied the unnecessary items and laid them on the sand.

Lari came over and pointed at a bundle. "What is this, Zami?"

"That is the fur of a prairie lion that Timo killed this spring. I was saving it to line the baby's cradle. It would have kept him warm as in the Valley right now it is very cold."

Lari ran her fingers through the soft fur. "I bet the baby will still like it. Moma is working on a bed for your baby. Can I give it to her?"

Zamisha unhooked the empty harness. "Sure. See you later." She took the harness to where Timotha waited. Others had gathered to watch.

Yato, the boy Timotha had pulled from the ocean the day before, pointed at the harness. "How did you teach the Moon Wing to wear that?"

Zamisha began slipping the harness into place. "It wasn't hard. All the dragons in the Valley wear harnesses."

Timotha stretched her wings. _I could not wait until I was old enough to wear a harness. It is a special day when a dragon is given her first one._

Zamisha was surprised. "Do the dragons have a special ceremony like we do on our Day Natals?"

The White moved to make it easier for her Rider to reach the last buckle. _We do. The dragons all gather in the Mists on that night and each adult touches noses with the new Wingling. It is a coming of age for us._

Yato tilted his head. "Does your Moon Wing speak to you?"

Lari came up beside him. "Of course Timo speaks to Zami. Do you see the necklace Zami wears? That is what allows her to hear the Moon Wing."

The boy looked impressed with Lari's knowledge. "How fortunate you are to be the sister of the Lady of the Moon Wing."

Zamisha turned to the group. "We'll be back soon with fish."

It was as if the people watching came out of a trance. All but Lari, Yato, and Kono hurried away in different directions. Kono moved to her side. "Can I help you in any way?"

She took his hand and let him help her into the saddle. She leaned down and touched his face. "I'm certain you will make a wonderful husband."

A slight blush darkened his cheeks. "I will go help clean out the fire pit so we can bake another fish today."

Timotha waited until he had backed up before launching into the sky. She chuckled. _You are right, Zami. Kono will be a good husband for you._

They spent the morning catching fish and bringing them back to the beach where villagers waited to receive them. At Sunhigh, Taso and Kono met her by the shore. Kono waved to her. "Come and eat the midday meal. You didn't eat breakfast. You must be hungry. Then I'll show you what Taso and I have been working on."

Zamisha climbed down from the harness and pointed to the fish the White had brought to the beach. "That one is for you, Timo."

Timotha licked her lips. _These fish are as tasty as they are fun to catch._

Kono took Zamisha's hand and led her toward the center of the village. "Some of the fish you brought in were heavy with roe. My Moma made something special with it. Come and try some."

Lova was seated by a large metal pot, which seemed out of place in the village where everything was made of natural materials. She saw them coming and ladled some of the steaming roe into bowls. Kono took them and passed one to Zamisha. Lova smiled. "It's my own special recipe. As my son's soon-wife, I'll teach you how to make it."

Kono sipped the hot tiny red orbs and Zamisha followed his example. It was slightly spicy. The tiny eggs popped as she chewed them. "This is good."

Nika and Kilo climbed down from their hut. She carried a basket and he carried their youngest son. She pointed toward Lari. "Maybe Dakina's eldest will watch Nilo for awhile." She joined Lova by the cooking fire as Kilo took the baby over to Lari. Nika gave the basket to Lova. "I have fresh fruit buns, Moma."

Lova clapped her hands. "How wonderful! They will go well with the roe." She passed a couple to Kono and Zamisha. "You have to try these. Nika makes the best fruit buns."

She bit into the warm bun and discovered a fruity filling. "This is very tasty."

Nika looked up at her. "And what kind of recipes do you bring to the village?"

Zamisha was taken aback by the woman's tone. Had she done something to offend her? "I will have to see if any of my recipes can be adapted to the foods you have here. We didn't have such delicious fruits to cook with, only berries, grapes, and apples."

Her eyes wandered around the village as she ate. She noticed Kilo was still talking to Lari. The girl pointed toward the beach and touched her throat. Zamisha wondered what they were discussing.

Kono tapped her on the shoulder. "Moma is right. I'll have to show you the different things we grow in the gardens."

"Gardens? You mentioned them last night. Where are they?"

He pointed toward a series of wooden planks hung at increasing intervals to make a stairway into the trees. "I'll take you up and show you."

Lova caught his hand. "My son! Wait until she has birthed her child first. It's a struggle to climb those steps."

Zamisha finished the bowl and used the last bite of roll to wipe out a few tiny red eggs. "This was very good, Moma. Thank you for the meal."

Lova took the empty bowl. "We should be thanking you instead. You and your Moon Wing have blessed this village twice now."

She looked toward the beach where Timotha sat washing her face. "I just want to make sure there is enough fish to last awhile. I'm going to be busy with a baby soon."

Lova put a weathered hand on Zamisha's belly. "Yes, you will. A child for the village is the best blessing of all."

Zamisha was touched by the soft tone of the elder woman's voice. She took her hand and squeezed it gently. "I don't know the customs of your people but I would be grateful if you were there when I birth this child."

Lova struggled to her feet and embraced Zamisha. "Oh, my soon-daughter. This old Moma will be there with great joy."

Zamisha hugged her. A tear escaped and trickled down her cheek. "I will never see my own Ma again. I'm so happy that you are here."

Lova let her go. "I am honored to be the soon-Moma of the lady of the Moon Wing."

Zamisha felt the soft tickle in the back of her mind. Timotha hummed. _That fish was very good. May we go get some more?_

Zamisha covered a grin with her fingers. "It seems Timo enjoys fishing. She wants to go get more."

Kono took her hand. "Before you go out again, come and see what Taso and I have been working on." He led her toward a cleared area.

Taso and Karojalo were talking and pointing at things. Taso called to them to come over. "Ah, there you are. Come and see what we are planning."

Kono pointed to groups of stout trunks that had been bound together with rope and sunk into the ground. "These will be strong enough to hold up a sturdy platform for the Moon Wing. Our hut will be right next to it so you will always be close."

Zamisha ran her hands over the thick ropes. "You have accomplished so much already. I'm sure it will be wonderful."

All the men nodded. Karojalo looped his arm through hers. "The women have been busy, too." You and the Moon Wing have been so generous. We have recovered all that was lost last night and more." He stopped by a series of drying racks. "This is almost what we bring in during an entire fishing season."

Timo wants to keep fishing. I don't know how long it will be before I can fly again so we want to make sure the village is well stocked."

The chief looked ready to cry. "You and the Moon Wing are truly a blessing to Jalo. I am certain you will bring back Kono's luck."

Zamisha watched Kono cringe. She wished people would stop bringing that up so Kono could get over it. She took his hand. "Timo is waiting for me on the beach. Will you walk with me?"

"Of course."

They walked down to the shore. The sand felt good on her bare feet. She didn't miss the heavy leather boots. They walked through the incoming waves toward the waiting White. "I just can't get over how warm the water is here. All of the rivers in the Valley are so cold."

Kono frowned. "The water is usually much colder this time of year. Perhaps it has stayed warm because the weather is much hotter this year."

Zamisha laughed softly. "This time of year is called Wintertide in the Valley and all the ground is frozen and covered with snow."

"I don't know that word."

"That's not surprising. I doubt it ever gets cold enough here for water to freeze."

They approached Timotha. Kono reluctantly let her go and helped her mount. "Be careful, Zami."

She struggled to fit into the saddle. "I think this will be my last day of flying for awhile."

Kono backed up so the dragon could take off. "I'll let the others know that you'll be bringing in more fish. I'm going back to work with Taso."

She waved and hung on as Timotha leaped into the sky. They flew over the waves and back out to where the fish swam in long lines that paralleled the coast.

Timotha brought in several more large Blue Fins. Zamisha was starting to get uncomfortable. She twisted in the saddle, not really able to fit properly in the seat. "Do you think this will be enough fish?"

Cato, who had been helping carry fish from the beach, stayed behind. "All the drying racks are filled and we dug an extra firepit this afternoon. There is plenty to keep us."

"Then I'll just get one more for Timo. She's worked hard today. The extra food will be good for her."

The fisherman nodded and looked up toward one of the tall slender trees near the water's edge. "My son, Yato, has been watching. He will let us know when you return if you need help getting down from the Moon Wing."

Timotha chuckled. _I will miss fishing. It is so much fun._

Zamisha pattered her neck. "Now you can choose one for yourself." They flew back out. Zamisha noticed the difference right away. "Something is different about the way the fish are swimming."

Timotha glided low over the circling fish. _I wonder if the fish have found something good to eat?_

Zamisha clung to the harness and leaned over to look down into the water. The fish were packed into a circular mass. A dark shadow swam around them. The small hairs on the back of her neck rose. The shadow turned quickly and seemed to grow. A sudden flash of memory in the form of a prairie lion chilled her. "It's some kind of predator." The dark form broke the surface, mouth gleaming with many sharp teeth. "Timo, turn!"

The White curved away as the jaws snapped shut on air. _What is that?_

The abrupt turn unseated Zamisha. She struggled to hang on. As the White turned back toward the fish, her hands slipped on the damp leather. She fell. "Timo!" She hit the water and sank into the cold ocean. Something touched her arm and she opened her eyes. She was surrounded by long green leaves. Small fish darted through them chased by larger Blue Fins.

A shadow crossed overhead. Timotha bugled. _Zami! Where are you?_

Zamisha kicked her feet and swam toward the surface. Several Blue Fins swam around her. Would they bite her? But they took no interest. They wanted the smaller fish. She saw the White circle back and waved. "I'm here, Timo."

The dragon growled and dove toward her. _Swim, Zami!_

She glanced behind her. A slender curved fin cut the surface not far away. She grabbed a passing Blue Fin and hung on as the fish thrashed away from the predator.

Timotha grabbed the creature with all four claws. Her wings beat furiously as she struggled with her catch. It twisted, trying to get its teeth on the dragon. _Vile creature! How dare you attack my Zami!_ The White finally managed to pull it from the water. It was several times larger than a Blue Fin.

Zamisha let go of her ride and turned to watch. "Timo, be careful!"

The creature lashed its tail back and forth in an attempt to free itself. Timotha snarled and bit down on the top of its head. There was a loud snap. It went limp in her claws. She sniffed at it. _It is dead._ She let it go and flew higher. _Where are you, Zami?_

Zamisha held up an arm. "Over here, Timo. Fly low and I'll grab the harness as you pass over."

The White turned and dropped to skim just above the waves. _I come._

Zamisha grabbed the breast straps and pulled herself up the harness. She clung to the saddle, not able to fit back in it. "Do you think you could carry that thing to the beach? I'd like to find out what it is."

Timotha snarled at the carcass. _Terrible creature! How dare it try to harm you. I will tear it to pieces!_ She grabbed it by the tail and dragged it back to shore.

A sizable crowd waited for them on the beach. As soon as Timotha landed, Kono ran to them. "Zami! Are you hurt?"

She was grateful for his help. Her body trembled. "I'm cold but otherwise unharmed." She moved toward the creature. "What is it?"

Kono wrapped his arms around her. "Oh, Zami! I was so worried when Yato shouted the news to everyone. That is a shark. Many fishermen have died in jaws like that."

Taso hurried forward. He inspected the shark's body. "It's a large male." He looked up at the White. "May I cut a portion of it for Zami?" The dragon nodded. He took out his knife and slit the shark open. He pealed the flesh from the skin and cut off a section of the tail. "This will be easier to eat now. Watch out for the skin. It is very rough."

Timotha looked at Zamisha. _Do you want the skin? He has cut it clean._

"Yes. I'm sure there is a good use for it. Enjoy your meal. You earned it."

The White bowed to Taso and began to tear at the flesh. _At least it is tasty. I am sure you will like it, too._

Lari ran up and handed Kono a cloth. "Moma says to wrap her in the blanket."

Kono wrapped it around her shoulders and she hugged Lari. "Tell Moma not to worry. I'm fine." She turned to Kono. "The water out there is so cold! And there are long green leaves. Oh! I discovered what the Blue Fins eat – tiny little fish that hide in the green leaves."

Kono put his arm around her shoulders. He pulled her toward a fire. "Let's get you warmed up first. Then we can talk about the fish."

Karojalo hurried over and handed her a steaming cup of liquid. "Lova made this for you. The tea will take off the chill."

She accepted the cup and sipped at the hot contents. "Please thank her for me." She turned to Kono who had sat down beside her. "But don't you see? That might be the reason that the Blue Fins didn't come to shore this season."

Karojalo dropped down next to her and took her hand. "What do you mean?"

She explained what she'd seen in the water. "Maybe because the water is so warm by shore, the green leaves can't grow there so the little fishes stay farther out as do the Blue Fins.

Karojalo's eyes went wide. He looked at Kono. "Is there no kelp just beyond the waves this season?"

Kono looked thoughtful. "I hadn't really thought about it before but there isn't. Perhaps what Zami says is so."

Taso joined them. "Dakina is cooking the hump meat for you, Zami. It is a special prize for anyone who kills a shark. It will give you more strength for the birthing."

Timotha touched her mind. _Zami, come and see._

She struggled to stand. Kono jumped up and helped her. "What's wrong?"

"Timo wants me to come see something."

They all walked with her back to the beach where the White sat staring out to sea. All that remained of the shark were some soft white bones. Timotha growled softly.

Zamisha shaded her eyes from the setting sun. "What do you see?"

Sails.

"Oh, no!"

Kono caught her as her knees buckled. "What is it?"

She clung to him. "There are sails on the horizon."

Karojalo moaned. "The pirates have returned!" He turned and ran toward the village, shouting orders to others.

Kilo emerged from the gathering crowd and hurried toward the beach. He looked terrified.

Timotha stared intently toward the approaching vessel. _A small boat is leaving the larger one. It is coming this way._

Zamisha relayed the news to the others. "Timo and I should go out and frighten them away."

Kilo ran up to them. "No! We must give them what they want so they don't destroy our village." He pushed Zamisha into Kono and ran toward the approaching boat, waving his hands over his head. "Don't attack us! I have what you want."

Kono helped her up. She felt strange. She touched her neck and gasped. "He took my necklace."

Kono steadied her. "But why?"

"I don't know." She started running after him. Her belly tightened hard. She dropped to her knees, gasping. Warm liquid puddled on the sand around her.

Kono dropped beside her. "Your waters have ruptured. The birthing is beginning."

She clung to him. "But I have to stop Kilo before he gets hurt. He doesn't understand!"

### * * *

# Chapter 27

Zamisha tried to move but the tightness increased. She gasped and clung to Kono. It didn't stop like the previous times. Her body squeezed so hard she struggled to breathe. Her heartbeat pounded in her ears. The quick staccato beats deafened her.

Timotha bugled and hopped across the sand toward her. The White's eyes swirled rapidly. She nuzzled her rider.

Zamisha's chest tightened. She couldn't feel Timotha! She felt empty and alone. She reached out and touched the dragon's eye ridges.

Kono held her close. "Hang on, Zami. I'm here."

Kilo's shouts became frantic as the small boat of pirates breached the waves. He held up the necklace. "I have what you want. Now go away and leave my village alone."

The man who wore the red cloth on his head was the first to jump out. Kilo thrust the necklace at him. The man pushed Kilo's hand away. "I don't want none of yer trinkets. Alls the Captain is interested in is the Moon Wing."

Kono tensed. "What? Has Kilo gone mad? The Moon Wing can defend the village from the likes of them."

Kilo held up the necklace. "Moon Wing, I command you to come!"

Timotha sneezed. Zamisha realized the dragon was laughing. She leaned into Kono. "Your brother doesn't understand. The necklace only allows me to hear what Timo says. I don't command her to do anything. We are bound by our souls, not the necklace."

Kono shook his head. "He's gotten himself into deep water again."

The tightness was finally easing, allowing her to pull in fresh lungfuls of air. Zamisha patted the White's neck. "Go get Kilo before he gets hurt."

The dragon snorted but pranced down the beach a few steps before launching into flight.

Kilo whooped and pointed toward the advancing White. "See, it works! Here comes the Moon Wing."

But Timotha didn't slow as she neared the group. The pirates looked concerned. Red Cloth grabbed Kilo's shoulder. "Command it to land!"

Kilo began shouting at the necklace again. "Moon Wing, I command you to land!" But no matter how he worded it, the dragon ignored him. Kilo turned to the pirates. "I don't know all the commands."

Timotha swooped down and extended her claws. The pirates cried out and fell to the sand. Red Cloth pulled Kilo down with him. The White was forced to fly past them.

Red Cloth's face darkened to the color of his cloth. He scowled at Kilo. "You need to do a better job of controlling the Moon Wing or the Captain will turn your village to ashes."

Timotha curved back toward the pirates. Kilo's eyes went wide. He put the necklace on and pointed to the sand. "Moon Wing, land here!"

Zamisha was so intent on watching Timotha that she jumped when a hand touched her. Dakina stood next to her with a concerned expression. "What has happened?"

Kono pointed at the wet sand at their feet. "The baby's life waters have spilled out."

Dakina felt Zamisha's belly. "So soon? We need to get her to the birthing hut right away. I have it all prepared."

Zamisha felt her belly tighten again and leaned on Kono. "I can't leave Timo. They might hurt her."

Dakina pointed to the White as she swooped over the men again. "Is she trying to rescue Kilo?"

Kono frowned. "Kilo deserves what he gets. He stole Zami's necklace and tried to give it to the pirates."

"Why?"

Zamisha reached for Dakina's hand. "Because he doesn't understand. He thinks he's saving the village." There was no more air left for words.

Dakina felt along Zamisha's belly as it continued to tighten. "Time is short. The baby is coming."

Karojalo hurried up to them. "The other women and children are up in the gardens with some soon-men guarding them. All of the other men of the village are armed with fish spears."

Kono motioned toward Zamisha. "The baby is coming."

"Now?" The elder chuckled dryly. "Babies always have the worst sense of time."

Kono pointed toward the pirates crawling on the sand toward their boat. Red Cloth was dragging Kilo with him. "Zami sent the Moon Wing to bring Kilo back but he's been taken by the pirates."

Karojalo closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "Lova will grieve for her first son."

Red Cloth ordered the men to get the boat back into the water. He shoved Kilo into the bow. "Let the Captain figure it out. Maybe if we take him with us the Moon Wing will follow."

Kono grabbed his father's arm. "Papo, we have to do something to save Kilo."

Karojalo shook his head. "He left you to the pirates and wanted the village to give up the little that we had left to get you back. He didn't even thank the Moon Wing or Zami for rescuing you. He will live with his fate." He put a hand on Dakina's arm. "Come now. We must get Zami up into the gardens in case the pirates attack the village."

Dakina put an arm around Zamisha's shoulders. "There's no way she can climb the garden steps. She needs to be in the birthing hut."

Kono pointed to Timotha who was still trying to grab Kilo as the pirates struggled to get the boat through the incoming waves. "And what about the Moon Wing?"

Zamisha finally caught her breath as the tightness eased. She whistled and Timotha broke off her attack and flew back to the beach. She landed a few lengths away and hopped the last few steps to reach her Rider.

Karojalo pointed at the small boat fighting the waves. "When they reach their ship and Kilo cannot call the Moon Wing to him, the Captain is likely to burn down the village. You will not be safe in the birthing hut."

Dakina pulled Zamisha toward the village. "She will be safer on the ground in her condition that in the trees."

They had to pause when the tightness returned. Dakina encouraged her to breathe, Kono held her up, and Timotha hummed softly, which seemed to ease the pain. When it had passed, Karojalo hurried them forward again.

Taso jogged toward them as they approached the village. He pointed toward a nearby tree. "Yato is up there watching them. They are struggling against the incoming tide."

Karojalo looked around the mostly deserted huts. Only a few men with fishing spears remained on the ground. He sighed. "We must be prepared to fall back when the ship begins to fling the fire balls at the village."

Taso rested a hand on the elder's arm. "I have made sure all the water baskets are full. Perhaps we can douse the flames."

Zamisha leaned against Timotha. "We need to stop the pirates from flinging the fire balls."

Karojalo arched his eyebrows. "How could we do that? You certainly can't give them the Moon Wing."

She looked around the village and noticed smoke rising from one of the fire pits. "We will burn their ship."

Kono took her arm gently. "You are in no condition to fly."

Zamisha patted the White's neck. "Timo can fly on her own. She can carry hot coals out to dump on the ship."

Karojalo gasped. "How could she do that?"

She looked at Dakina. "Would there be a way to make a basket out of the water mats that they wrap the fish in? If a water mat basket is filled with coals and has a handle, Timo could carry it out to the ship and drop it on them."

Taso whistled to the young men who stood along the garden walkway. "Have some of the women come down. We need a large water Mat basket!"

Lova shuffled out of the birthing hut. "Most of us are already down here."

Karojalo frowned. "What? I told everyone to go up to the gardens!"

His wife came to his side. "When we saw that Zami was getting so close to birthing, many of us came down to get things ready. They don't seem to be coming to attack us right now."

Taso called up to Yato. "Where is the small boat?"

The boy moved some leaves aside and looked down from his perch. "They just now cleared the rolling waves. They are far from the ship."

Taso turned back to the others. "Then let us give them a surprise!" He called the other men together and began to explain the plan to them.

Lova pointed toward the birthing hut. "Zami should be in the birthing chair. Send most of the other women out. The men are digging up the biggest fish. We'll unwrap it and use those mats to make a basket." She patted Zamisha's arm. "Don't worry. We are very fast weavers. Focus on your baby."

Dakina led her to the hut near the back of the village. Lari was waiting for them. "Come inside, Zami."

The tightness caught her off guard and she had to pause by the door as her body squeezed, When it had passed, they went in. Most of the women had gone to help Lova with the basket. Dakina glanced at the White. "I don't think she will fit inside."

Timotha laid down close to the hut and extended her head inside. Lari giggled. "With such a long neck, she doesn't have to come all the way in."

Dakina led Zamisha to a hammock that looked somewhat like a chair suspended from the center of the ceiling. "Let me help you with your dress. During birthing, we find a wrap is more practical."

Dakina and Lari helped her change and sit in the unusual chair. She found it comfortable and it eased some of the pain in her back. "Thank you. This helps a lot."

Kono looked lost. "I should be helping the other men with the coals."

Dakina grabbed his hand. "Nonsense. There are plenty to help. You should be right here with Zami."

The tightness became overpowering. Zamisha leaned on Kono and focused on Timotha's hum. She was aware of others in her few moments of rest but it became difficult for her to see beyond the small circle of people that surrounded her.

In one of her breaks, Taso came to the door. "Yato says the larger ship is moving closer but the small boat is still some distance from it."

Zamisha leaned back on Kono. "And the basket?"

"The women are working as fast as they can. The men are keeping the coals hot."

She nodded and turned to Timotha. "When Taso says the basket is ready, you must carry it out and drop it on the ship. Fly high and stay away from arrows."

The dragon's eyes whirled. She grumbled quietly. It was obvious she didn't want to leave Zamisha. Kono patted her neck. "Don't worry, Moon Wing. I will be with her."

The tightness began again. Zamisha clung to Kono. Dakina kept her hands on Zamisha's belly. "The baby is very close. It won't be long now."

Cato ran up to Taso. "Yato says the ship is moving closer to shore. He can see men moving things on the deck."

Taso called to Karojalo. "Is the basket ready?"

Zamisha couldn't hear the reply but she feared they were out of time. "Timo, you need to protect the village." The dragon whimpered. Zamisha patted her. "I'll be fine."

Taso turned to her. "Karo says the basket is ready and has been filled with hot coals."

The tightness was coming again. Zamisha turned to the White. "Go now, Timo. Drop the hot coals on the ship."

The dragon reluctantly pulled back from the hut and disappeared from view. Without her comforting hum, the pain increased.

The men of the village cheered. Taso whooped with them. "The Moon Wing has lifted the basket! She flies off toward the ocean."

Kono wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Don't worry, Zami. I'm here with you. You can do this."

Taso leaned in the door. "Yato says the Moon Wing flies high, well above the arrows they shoot at her. She is over the ship now." There was a pause then everyone cheered. "And she has dropped the coals!"

There was very little pause between the periods of tightness now. Zamisha could feel the baby moving. She wanted to push. Dakina put her hands on her belly. "Not yet, Zami. You need to breathe. Don't push yet."

Taso clapped his hands. "The ship is on fire! Yato says the pirates are jumping over the sides."

Kono looked up. "And what of the smaller boat with Kilo?"

Taso relayed the question and waited for an answer. In a few moments he leaned back inside again. "Yato says pirates from the large ship tried to get into the smaller boat and tipped it over. They are all in the water and swimming toward shore."

Karojalo joined Taso by the door. "The Moon Wing returns! She has saved the village!"

Kono squeezed Zamisha's hand. "I knew she could do it. Here she comes."

Timotha trotted back and dropped beside the hut. Lari opened a section of the wall so the dragon could stick her head back inside. "Oh, what do you have there? Is that a piece of the sails?"

Taso pointed toward the beach. "What of the pirates swimming toward shore? What will we do with them?"

Karojalo patted his shoulder. "I have the men waiting for them on the beach. We will round them up as they come in. They will no doubt be too tired to fight."

Zamisha was struggling to keep from pushing. "How soon?"

Dakina moved her hands across Zamisha's belly. "I think you can push now."

Someone called for Karojalo and he hurried away. Kono looked up at Taso. "What is happening?"

Taso's brow furrowed. "Yato says he sees sails coming down the coast."

Kono tensed. "More pirates?"

Taso listened. "No. It is the Rigger of Darunaso!"

Dakina looked up at her husband. "There is no way to move Zami now. If Naso has come to attack us over the Moon Wing, we must protect them."

Taso waited to hear what was being shouted by others. He gasped. "There are ten war canoes with him!"

Zamisha felt the pressure of the baby's head and gasped. "He's coming!"

### * * *

# Chapter 28

Zamisha clung to the ropes that suspended the birthing chair and leaned back into Kono. Timotha hummed so loud that the rafters of the hut vibrated. The baby continued to move. Dakina helped her time the pushes with the tightness.

There was a commotion outside. Kono found her ear and dropped his voice. "Don't worry, Zami. I won't let anyone hurt you."

Others joined Taso by the hut door. One of the men faced him. "Karo sent us to guard the Lady and the Moon Wing."

Taso glanced toward the beach. "It's gotten too dark to see. What is happening?"

"Lord Darunaso has arrived in his Rigger. He has ten full canoes of warriors with him."

Zamisha could hear a loud booming voice calling for Karojalo. "You must turn over the Moon Wing to Naso!"

Zamisha gasped as the baby began to emerge. "Timo!" She reached out and found the White's face under her hand. The dragon's hum reverberated through her.

Karojalo's voice echoed over the other voices. "I cannot turn over the Moon Wing. I have already told the messenger this. The Moon Wing does not belong to Jalo."

The baby slid out. He coughed and fussed. Timotha pulled her head out of the hut, stood up, and bugled loudly.

Dakina looked up at her and smiled. "You have a son."

A man's voice shouted. "There is the Moon Wing that belongs to Naso!"

The men bunched tighter in front of the door. Taso called for them to remain steady. "We will not let anyone pass."

Zamisha tried to pull herself up but Dakina caught her. "Oh no, you're not done yet."

"I have to protect Timotha."

Lari handed her the baby, now wrapped in a soft blanket. "Here is your son."

Zamisha took him and kissed his forehead. "Norimato, my son."

Dakina looked at Kono. "You should introduce the baby to the village, as is the custom. Even though you are not his birth Popa, you will raise him as your own son."

Kono hugged Zamisha. "What Dakina says is true. It is the custom of the Popa to introduce the baby to the people. What shall I say his name is?"

Zamisha handed him her son. "His name is Norimato."

Kono took the baby and headed for the door. Dakina encouraged Zamisha to relax. "There is still a little more work to do."

Zamisha leaned back in the chair and listened to the confused voices outside. Kono called to everyone to listen and the crowd became silent. "Zami has a son. His name is Norimato!"

A voice spoke up. "Who is Zami?" There was a buzz of comments.

Karojalo raised his voice. "Lord Darunaso, Zami is the Lady of the Moon Wing and the soon-wife of Konojalo, my son."

Zamisha felt the afterbirth slide out. She sighed deeply and pulled herself out of the birthing chair. "I need to protect Timo."

Dakina frowned. "You shouldn't be up yet."

Zamisha clung to Timotha. "These are desperate times." She staggered.

Dakina caught her. "At least let me wrap you in a blanket."

Zamisha accepted the warm blanket and staggered out of the door. Timotha was there waiting for her. She nuzzled her. Zamisha hugged the White's neck. "Let's go clear this up." She walked forward with Timotha on one side and Dakina on the other. The darkness flickered with torches.

Lova rushed forward and hugged her. "Your son is healthy and handsome. What a treasure!"

Zamisha hugged her. "I have to settle this."

They came around the hut. A man pointed at Timotha. "There is the Moon Wing! It belongs to Naso. Hand it over to us!"

Zamisha made her way to stand next to Kono and the baby. "Timotha is a free spirit. She can't belong to anyone. Not Naso and not the pirates. Her spirit is bound to mine. We belong to each other."

A soft murmur ran through the crowd. A man dressed in a long cloak made of feathers stepped away from the others and approached Timotha. He bowed deeply and the White returned his bow. "Why would the Moon Wing wish to stay in this small village? Naso is a much grander city."

Timotha growled softly. She moved behind Zamisha and Kono and wrapped her wings around them.

Karojalo chuckled. "I wouldn't anger the Moon Wing if I were you. Just look at what happened to the pirates."

"Pirates? What pirates?"

Karojalo pointed toward the burning ship that lit up the horizon over the ocean. "Their ship burns on the water. My fishermen are rounding up those who swam ashore."

Lari brought a scrap of cloth up to Zamisha. "This is what the Moon Wing brought back from the ship."

Zamisha took it and held it up. There was a symbol on a field of green. It looked somehow familiar. "Lari, could you do me a favor? There's a small cloth bag hanging on the wall of my room. Could you get it for me?" Lari ran off.

Karojalo called to the fishermen who were leading a group of men in their direction. The pirates slumped as they dragged their feet across the sand. "These pirates also demanded that we turn over the Moon Wing to them. There ship now lies in flames."

A young man stepped forward. "Are you threatening the Lord of Naso?"

Darunaso put up his hand. "Be quiet, Soko." He motioned for the fishermen to advance. "Who is Captain of that ship?"

A man was pushed forward. "I am Captain Delvar."

Darunaso studied him. "And where are you from, Captain?"

He pointed toward the burning ship. "The Green Sickle was our home."

Lari came up beside Zamisha and handed her the bag. Zamisha pulled out the long slender purse that held the map. "I might know where they are from."

Kono leaned toward her as she slid the map out and unrolled it. "How?"

She looked at the symbol on the flag and scanned the map. She smiled and pointed to the symbol over a small island. She read the name. "These pirates are from the Island of Talarahim."

Many of the captured men gasped. The Captain narrowed his eyes. "How do you know that?"

Zamisha didn't want to give too much away. "Timo and I passed through many kingdoms on our journey." She held up the tattered flag. "This is the symbol of the Island of Talarahim."

The pirates groaned. Darunaso smiled at her. "You are very wise indeed. It is no wonder the Moon Wing has chosen you." He turned to Karojalo. "We will take these pirates instead of the Moon Wing as tribute."

Soko dropped his jaw and stared at his father. "But Papo!"

Darunaso glared at him then turned back to Karojalo. "Pirates from Talarahim stole away people from Naso."

The Captain tried to back away but was held firm. 'That wasn't me. I didn't take none of your people."

Darunaso shrugged. "It matters not. Perhaps your people will want you back as much as we want ours back and might be willing to make a trade."

Zamisha held up the flag and stared at the Captain. "If any pirates bother the villages of this coast again, the Moon Wing and I will fly to Talarahim and drop burning coals on your settlements."

The Captain bowed his head. "We won't be coming back."

Darunaso turned to Karojalo. "Is that what happened to the ship?"

Karojalo began explaining the events. Cato led the last group of dripping men toward the fires that had been built up around the group. He was dragging Kilo by the arm. "And what shall we do with this one?"

Kono rumbled deep in his chest. He handed the baby to Zamisha. "This is my honor as your soon-husband." He strode forward and faced his brother. "How dare you steal from my soon-wife!" He removed the necklace and slammed a fist into Kilo's face. His brother stumbled backward and fell. The crowd gasped. Kono returned to Zamisha and put the necklace over her head.

Zamisha felt Timotha touch her mind. _Can my Zami hear me again?_

Zamisha wanted to cry. "Yes, Timo. I can hear you."

Kilo looked up at his father. "Papo, will you say nothing when my younger brother strikes me?"

Karojalo crossed his arms. "You got far less than you deserve."

Kilo struggled to his feet. "How can you say this to your first son who will one day be chief?"

Lova gasped quietly beside Zamisha. She covered her face. "I should have told him."

Karojalo scowled. "You will never be chief. Kilo is no son of Karojalo!"

### * * *

# Chapter 29

Kilo stepped up to his father. "Are you disinheriting me because of all this?" He motioned around the group. "It is the Moon Wing that caused all this trouble, not me."

Karojalo snorted. "You are not my son."

"But I am the soon-husband of an Okal princess!"

Karojalo's brows arched. "How can this be?"

Darunaso moved toward them. "Because Kilo paid the bride price for Beva when you did not, to save her from disgrace." He waved his hand toward others beyond the torchlight. A young lady surrounded by warriors stepped into the light. "And I have brought her as agreed."

Karojalo's face squirmed. He grabbed Kilo by the shoulders. "And how did you pay the bride price?"

Kilo trembled. "With fish."

"With fish stolen from the rest of the village?"

Kilo seemed to shrink. "But the Moon Wing brought more."

Karojalo slapped Kilo's face so hard he fell backward from the blow. "You are no son of mine." He turned and walked away.

Kilo crawled to his feet. "But Popa..."

Lova hurried forward and grabbed him. "No! Karo is right. He is not your Popa."

The crowd was hushed. Kilo stared at his mother. "What do you mean?"

Lova sagged. "I was first married to a fisherman named Lemo. He was a good man but he died soon after we were married. I was from another village and had no family in Jalo and it was Raintime. There was no way I could safely return to my Papo's home. Karo was kind to me and offered to marry me. When I discovered I was with child, I knew it couldn't be his. But he never said anything, even though he knew. He always treated you as his son." She felt to her knees and wept.

Kilo looked lost. "I am not his heir?"

She looked up at him. "I'm sorry, Kilo. I should have told you. Kono is Karo's only birth son. He is his heir."

Kilo's face twisted. He pointed at Zamisha. "Then that boy cannot be Kono's heir! And Kono cannot be chief if he doesn't have a son."

Darunaso took his daughter's hand and pulled her forward. "Well, now you have a royal wife. Perhaps she can give you a son and you can still be chief one day."

Kilo didn't even look at her. "I already have two sons from my first wife."

Beva gasped and pointed at Kilo. "Papo! You said I was to be wife of a soon-chief, not the second of a nobody."

Darunaso shrugged. "That's how the wind blows."

Karojalo returned to the group. He looked strained but back in control. He bowed to Darunaso. "The moon is already well up. There is no need to journey in the dark of night. Stay with us and celebrate the birth of Lady Zami's son."

Darunaso pointed toward the pirates who were now surrounded by his men. "And what of them?"

"Bind them hand and foot and let them sit with your warriors. Because of the generosity of the Moon Wing, Jalo has plenty of fish to share. Even wretches deserve to eat." He lifted his hands and turned around to face the crowd. "Let us welcome baby Norimato into the village of Jalo!"

Everyone cheered. Kono hugged Zamisha but she could tell he was sad. Her son fussed. "I think someone who isn't ready for fish yet is hungry, too."

Dakina put an arm around her from the other side. "I have a welcoming gift for the baby. Come and see."

They walked back together to Taso and Dakina's hut. Lari sat in the open doorway holding a little boy in her lap. Two girls appeared behind her. "Auntie brought them down from the gardens when it got dark. She didn't want them falling off the walkways."

Dakina smiled up at them. "We'll be having a feast tonight. There is plenty of fish for everyone." She opened the door to the lower section and motioned for Zamisha and Kono to enter.

A small basket hung next to the hammock. It was lined with the pelt of the lion. Zamisha ran her hands along the soft fur. "This is beautiful, Moma."

Kono kissed her. "You rest and feed the baby. I'll come for you when the feast is ready. I want to see to the fish." He left them.

Dakina helped her sit in the swaying hammock and showed her how to put the baby to the breast. "I need to see to my children. I'll be back soon to check on you."

Zamisha leaned back and closed her eyes, listening to the baby suckling. "Oh, Timo. Are you well?"

Timotha settled in the sand on the other side of the wall. _I am well and we are both safe._

"Yes. I was so worried about you when you went out alone. Did they shoot arrows at you?"

The White chuckled. _They tried but I flew high above them. Their arrows could not reach me. But the hot coals hit their ship._ She laughed. _That was fun!_

Zamisha sighed and watched her son eating. He waved his hand and caught her fingers. "He has a strong grip."

He is a healthy baby.

Kono returned as the baby finished. "How is little Nori doing?"

She smiled. "He's falling asleep."

Kono helped her up. "The feast is ready. Popa wants us to sit with him and Moma tonight."

Dakina and her children came down the ladder as Zamisha and Kono emerged. Lari hugged her youngest sister. "Guess what, Mina. We get to sit next to the chiefs tonight!"

Dakina passed her infant son to Lari and sent the other children along with her. "You really should get dressed. Kono, why don't you take the baby and I'll help Zami change."

Zamisha passed the sleeping baby to Kono and watched them walk toward the center of the village. "It feels so strange to finally see him outside of me."

Dakina guided her back inside the room and pulled a bag down from a wall peg. "I made this for you. There's also an undergarment that you should wear for awhile." Dakina helped her dress then hugged her. "I feel so fortunate to call you daughter."

Zamisha picked up the map bag and tied it to the belt of the dress. She hung the other bag back on the wall. "I hope it doesn't bother you that I sleep with Timo instead of this nice room you gave me."

Dakina chuckled. "You are the Lady of the Moon Wing. You may sleep where you choose. But what will you do when you and Kono marry?"

Zamisha glanced at the hammock. "I'm not sure. I have trouble enough on my own in this. I can't imagine trying to share it with another."

They went out together and walked to the center of the village. Kono was seated next to his mother, who was holding the baby and smiling. Lova looked up as they approached. "Oh, my soon-daughter. What a beautiful son you have brought to the village!"

Kono helped her sit. Her body felt strange after carrying the baby for so long. Dakina sat on a different mat next to them where Lari and her younger sisters were weaving strands into tiny baskets.

Karojalo and Darunaso moved toward them. Kono jumped up and bowed to the Lord of Naso. "I am honored that you would attend the welcoming feast of the son of my soon-wife. I have spread my best mat beside ours. Will you come and join us?"

Zamisha wasn't sure what to do or say. It was obviously a formal custom. Lova patted her on her shoulder. "It's alright, Zami. No one expects you to get up." She handed the baby back to her. She remained seated but bowed to the guest.

Darunaso knelt in front of their mat. "It is I who am honored to be the guest at the welcoming of such a special baby." He leaned down and kissed the baby's head. "Surely he is a blessing to Jalo." Darunaso moved to the mat that Kono had rolled out for him and motioned for his son to join him.

Zamisha looked around and noticed Beva was sitting on the mat next to Kilo. She didn't look very happy and neither did Kilo or Nika. She felt sorry for them and wondered if there was a way she could ease their unhappiness.

Karojalo faced the crowd. "People of Jalo and honored guests, hear my words! I am greatly pleased to announce the birth of Norimato, son of Zami, the soon-wife of my son, Konojalo. The fish we share tonight are a gift of the Moon Wing who has blessed Jalo greatly, not just with food but also with protection from our enemies. Let us eat!"

Kono moved to the planks and pulled the mats off of the fish. Darojalo gasped. "I've never seen Blue Fins so large! Who brought them in?"

Karojalo motioned to Timotha, who had taken up her spot behind them. "The Moon Wing has become the fisher for Jalo this season. The Blue Fins did not come close to shore as they have in the past. The Lady thinks it is because the water is too warm for the kelp to grow in the waves this year."

Darunaso rubbed his chin. "Other villages have also had a lack of Blue Fins. Perhaps it is the same." They began discussing the issue as Kono served platters of fish to the main family.

He finished and brought his platter to the mat. Other villagers began presenting bowls and baskets of various items to the family. Zamisha had learned which foods she preferred. They ate quietly, enjoying the meal.

Beva leaned toward her father and dropped her voice. "Kilo says Kono's first wife could not give him any living children. Since Lady Zami's son is not Kono's, perhaps Kilo will yet be chief."

The main family became quiet. Karojalo scowled at Kilo. "I would rather have a son with no sons as heir than a thief with sons."

Kilo went rigid. "I have two sons and Kono has none."

Karojalo growled. "But Kono is my son and you are not."

Dakina cleared her throat. "I don't think it will be an issue. Norimato is a big baby and Zami had no difficulty birthing him. I'm certain she will be able to give Kono many fine sons."

Lova pulled her husband back and hissed at her son. "Be thankful you still have a place beside us and say no more."

Darunaso set down his empty platter. "Perhaps it was Jalo's need that called the Moon Wing here."

Zamisha looked down at her sleeping son. "It was our need that brought us to Jalo."

Darunaso smiled at the baby. "And what need was that?"

She glanced back at Timo. "We needed a safe place to live where Timo would be respected." She leaned on Kono's shoulder. "And I needed a man who would love me and be a good husband. We found both in Jalo."

Darunaso nodded. "Love is a powerful force indeed." He paused. "I do have a question. How did you know where the pirates were from?"

Zamisha pulled the map pouch from her belt and slipped out the map. She unrolled it. "This is a map of the Thirty-six Kingdoms of Men. It was given to me by the Sultan of Morabi."

Everyone leaned closer to look as she pointed out various places she'd been on her journey. Karojalo tapped the coastline. "So this is where Jalo is. And where did you begin?"

"My home isn't on this map. It's somewhere over here." She pointed to the top right corner. "We call these mountains the Western Range and the Valley of the Dragon Lords is in those mountains."

Lova clicked her tongue. "You've come so far."

Darunaso bowed his head. "I hope you will forgive me for my previous demands. I see now that the Moon Wing truly is a free spirit. We are honored that you would make your new home in the Kingdom of Borestien."

Karojalo finished the last scraps on his plate. He stood up and the soft buzz of conversation quieted. "It is my great honor to present to the village of Jalo its newest member."

Kono helped Zami to her feet and led her to the center. He put his arm around her. "Tonight we welcome my soon-wife's son, Norimato, to the village of Jalo."

Karojalo took the half shell Lova offered him and came over. He dabbed a small amount of the blue mixture on the baby's forehead. "Norimato, son of the Lady of the Moon Wing, I welcome you to Jalo."

The baby stirred briefly, blinked, and waved his fists. Everyone applauded and cheered. They got to their feet and formed a circle around Zamisha and Kono. They began to chant-sing. It was a happy melody.

Kono leaned his forehead against her. "I know I am not this baby's birth-Popa but I will always treat him as my son. His destiny is greater than any son I will ever have." He pointed upward to the sky. "See how the moon sits within the four stars? That is a powerful sign. He is destined to do great things."

Zamisha held the baby between them. She leaned against Kono and swayed with the beat of the music. "He will be the next Rider of the Moon Wing."

Dakina patted her on the shoulder. "You are tired. You should get some sleep."

She noticed Dakina was carrying her youngest who had fallen asleep. She smiled. "Yes, Moma. I am tired." She glanced at Timotha. "Are you ready to come back to the hut?"

The White went around the dancing people and met them back at Taso's hut. She gurgled softly. _I will wait for you._

Kono kissed her. "Sleep well. I will see you on the morrow."

Zamisha changed the baby's bottom pads and brought him around to where Timotha had settled into the sand. It was easier to climb into the dragon's lap now. She laid the baby on her chest and closed her eyes.

Timotha was waiting for her in the Mists. Nori giggled and looked up at her. Zamisha gasped. "He's here with us!"

Timotha touched his head. "So he is."

"But Kori said the necklace would only work for me."

The White pulled up a cloud for them to share. "Perhaps he shares the Mists with us because he was already forming within you when Lady Kori made the necklace." She hugged Zamisha. "I do not know. I am just happy that he is well and we are all safe."

Zamisha leaned back and closed her eyes. "And we have a home."

She woke early. There was a bustle of activity by the beach as the bound pirates were divided into the canoes. She went into her room and changed Nori. He'd fed already and fell back to sleep.

Dakina knocked lightly and entered. "Since you are our daughter now, Taso thought you'd might like to join us for the gift giving and send off."

"I'm not sure what that even means."

Dakina drew her outside. Taso came out of the forest carrying several furs. "They feel ready. I think they will make a fine gift."

Dakina led her toward the beach. "Since Jalo is beholden to Naso, it is only proper that we present parting gifts to Lord Daru."

Zamisha felt a tug and looked down. One of Dakina's daughters was standing beside her. "Lari says you're our sister now. Can I hold your hand?"

She felt a tightness in her chest and her eyes burned. She managed to smile. "Of course."

Dakina called to Lari. "Bring Mina and Daso. Kesha is going to walk with Zami." They joined other families moving toward the beach.

Kono called to her and waved. "Come and join us, Taso."

Beva was clinging to her father. "Please, Popa. Let me come back home with you. Don't leave me here."

Darunaso pushed her toward Kilo. "You belong to this man now. Don't disgrace me."

Kilo bowed to him and tried to put an arm around Beva's shoulders but she pushed him away. His shoulders slumped as he followed her back toward the village.

Timotha flew over them and everyone glanced up. Zamisha was surprised. "Where are you going, Timo?"

_Everyone else is giving gifts. I want to give one, too._ She disappeared over the waves.

They joined Karojalo and his family near the largest of the boats. It was much wider than the canoes and had two hulls with planks connecting them. It also had two masts. Kono pointed at it. "That boat is called a Rigger. It belongs to Lord Daru."

Karojalo moved to her side. He looked concerned. "Where did the Moon Wing go? Is there trouble?"

"No. Timo wants to get a gift for Lord Daru, too."

The White returned carrying a large Blue Fin. She back-winged to land and people scurried to get out of her way. She set the fish down near the boats. _I hope he will like this. It was the biggest one I could find._

Zamisha grinned. "I think Timo liked his praise about how big the fish was last night. She wanted to give him one, too."

Darunaso jumped down from his boat and came up to the fish. Karojalo hurried forward and bowed. "The Moon Wing wishes to present a gift to the Lord of Naso."

Darunaso bowed to the White. "I am honored to accept the gift of the Moon Wing."

Timotha bowed in return. _I am glad he likes it_. She moved back to make room for others to come forward.

Every family presented gifts to the Lord. Taso presented the furs on behalf of his family. Karojalo presented him with a beautifully carved fishing spear.

Darunaso had all of the gifts loaded onto his ship. He embraced Karojalo and stepped back. "Jalo honors Naso."

Karojalo bowed to him. "As it should be."

The last of the men jumped into their boats and began pushing them out through the waves. Everyone waved and cheered, except for Beva, who wept.

Lova clicked her tongue. "Poor girl. I remember watching my Popa sail away. At least I had a good husband."

Karojalo slapped Kono on the back. "And we have another celebration to plan."

Kono grinned. "I'll hurry."

Zamisha leaned on his arm. "Hurry?"

"You'll see."

### * * *

# Chapter 30

Zamisha put down the basket she'd been weaving and watched Timotha land with another fish. "That doesn't look like a Blue Fin."

The White dropped her catch at her Rider's feet. _I did not see any Blue Fins today but there are many fish like this one._

Lari handed Nori to Zamisha. "I'll go get Cato. He'll know what kind of fish it is."

Zamisha watched the girl run toward the village. Nori gurgled and reached up to play with the necklace. "Can you hear his thoughts when he touches the necklace?"

Timotha curled up on the sand and raised her wings to give them shade. _I do not. I am still puzzled that he can dream with us. I touched Kori in the Mists this morning after you woke_.

Zamisha tensed. "Is everyone in the Valley well?"

The White chuckled. _As well as they can be. It is very cold there. I also spoke with Brown Garneth, the dragon of Meladram. He promised to walk with us when he can_.

She hugged her son. "I miss them but I'm happy here."

Lari returned with Cato. "See? Look at the fish that the Moon Wing brought in from the waves."

Cato knelt and examined the fish. "This is a Green Back." He glanced at Zamisha. "Where did the Moon Wing find it?"

She asked Timotha. "Timo says there are many of them by the kelp forest where the Blue Fins swam. They're gone now but there are plenty of these. Can we eat them?"

Cato grinned. "You bet. We hardly ever see these come into the waves, even when the kelp grows close." He bowed to Timotha. "Enjoy your breakfast."

The White returned the bow. _Please thank him. I will bring some to the village after I have eaten. I do enjoy fishing. It is fun!_ She began eating.

Zamisha relayed the news to Cato. He rose. "I'll let them know. That will be a fine addition to the feast tonight."

Zamisha handed the baby back to Lari. "I just hope I get this basket done in time. I've collected some pretty shells to put in it. I hope Beva will like them."

Lari giggled. "She likes pretty things. Nika is so tired of hearing her complain because all of our cloth is so boring. She likes colors."

Zamisha watched the fisherman walk away. "I've been thinking about that. I know how to make a few dyes. Maybe I can find the right ingredients here to make them. Then we could color some of the cloth."

Lari rocked the baby gently. "Do you miss your old home?"

"Sometimes. But I'm very happy here. As Timo reminded me, it is very cold in the Valley right now. I don't miss that at all."

At Sunhigh Kono joined them. He brought a basket of fresh fruit and bread. "Moma put a lunch together for us."

"Please thank her." Zamisha glanced toward the village. "Is it done yet?"

Kono laughed. "Almost. Taso and I have to finish the roof. We should be done in a couple of days."

She was disappointed that she wasn't allowed to see it yet but it was their custom that they couldn't marry until the house was done and she wasn't allowed inside of it until they were married. She bit into one of the juicy fruits. "Kilo doesn't seem very excited about tonight."

Kono finished a roll and picked out a plump red fruit. "Nika isn't happy with him. Beva complains about everything. As second wife, she will be expected to do more of the chores. Apparently a princess doesn't do housework."

Lari laughed at his attempt to mimic Beva. "Moma says she'll learn." She pointed at the half-finished basket. "Zami is learning to weave very quickly. Look at the pretty pattern she's made in that basket."

Kono leaned over and kissed the side of Zamisha's neck. "I couldn't ask for a better soon-wife."

They finished off the lunch and Kono went back to work. Timotha brought in several of the large Green Backs. The men had the fire pits ready and the fish cooked all afternoon. Zamisha managed to finish the basket before the celebration. She filled it with the tiny colorful shells she'd gathered.

She helped Dakina with her younger children. Dakina tied the belt of Mina's dress and let her go. "It's a good thing she's walking well on her own now." She struggled to stand.

Zamisha rushed to her side. "Moma! Are you ill?"

Dakina chuckled. "Most women are bothered in the mornings but I tend to get queasy in the evenings. I imagine it will start to show soon. I hope this one will be another boy."

Zamisha hugged her. "Oh, Moma! I'm so happy for you."

Dakina hugged her back. "At least I will have the older girls to help me. Lari is very good with babies."

"And I'll help when I can, too."

Dakina called the children together and picked up the mat and basket of cooked vegetables. "I'm thinking you will be busy soon. Karo has made it clear that he wants Kono to be his heir. There will be many things that Lova will have to teach you about being the wife of a chief."

Zamisha glanced at Timotha who was making her way around the edge of the village toward her spot. "I was wondering about a comment I overheard. Something about a Moon Wing being more prestigious than a princess of Okal."

Dakina laughed. "Nika and her nonsense. I think it still bothers her to discover that Kilo wasn't first son of Karo after all."

Lova was spreading out their family mat and motioned for them to join her. "Here, I've made sure there was room for you, too."

Dakina blushed slightly. "I'm not used to sitting on this side of the fire."

Lova chuckled. "Get used to it. As the family of my son's soon-wife, it will be your place from now on."

Kono was working with the other men to lift the steaming fish from the fire pit. Zamisha sighed. "He said the house would be done soon."

Lova began sorting platters and bowls. "Yes, it will. And then we can finally have a celebration for your marriage."

Kono sat on his family's mat but as close to Zamisha as he could. She was still getting used to some of their traditions. After the feast, Kilo and Beva were officially announced. Kono leaned over and found her ear. "Our wedding will be different. Since my first wife died, you will be my new first wife. My only wife." He kissed her neck.

She gave her gift to Beva who managed a smile. "At least they are colorful."

"I know how to make some dyes for cloth. I'll see if I can find the right ingredients and show you how to make a colorful dress."

The girl gave her a real smile. "Thank you. It is so drab with only white to wear."

Zamisha only stayed for part of the dance. Nori began to fuss. "I'm going to go feed him and turn in for the night."

Kono helped her up. "I'll walk with you."

They moved back to where Timotha waited and walked down to the beach first. Zamisha leaned on Kono's shoulder. "The stars are so bright tonight."

"That's because the moon hasn't come up yet. It will be full again in two days time. Will you stand with me in the center on that night?"

She paused long enough to kiss him. "You know I will."

They moved back up toward the village. Timotha made herself comfortable and Kono held Nori while Zamisha climbed into the White's lap. He handed her the baby. "I hope you will sleep with me after our wedding."

She touched his face. "I'm not very comfortable in a hammock."

He grinned. "I know. Dakina told me. I think you will like my surprise." He winked and walked back toward the center of the village.

Zamisha hummed her into the Mists. Nori ran around their feet laughing at the whispy clouds he stirred up. "So what did Kori say about Norimato? Does she know why he dreams with us?"

"She does not know. Perhaps because he spent so much time in the Mists before he was born. She does not expect him to be able to use the necklace. It was made just for us."

Zamisha hugged Timotha. "It is our special bond."

They watched him run through the misty tendrils for awhile. When he tired, he returned to Zamisha. She pulled up a cloud chair and sat down. He climbed up into her lap and yawned. "Sleep now."

She held him close. "Yes, my son. Close your eyes." He was soon dozing.

Timotha sat down next to her. "He will be a handsome man when he grows up."

"He already looks so much like his Da." She swallowed down the sadness and took Timotha's hand. "He will be your Rider when he comes of age."

"What?"

Zamisha sighed. "Nori is a part of me just as I was a part of my brother. If you passed to me, there's no reason that you can't pass to Nori."

Timotha looked down. "Will you no longer want to be my Rider?"

"Oh, Timo! You know that's not it. By the time he comes of age, I will be much older. He will be a young man, full of energy and passion. It will be good for you."

Timotha closed her eyes. "I do not know if it is possible. A dragon dies with the Rider."

"But dear one, that isn't true! You clung to me and lived when Vora passed on. A dragon can live beyond their Rider. And Nori knows you and loves you just as I do. You will be his dragon someday and he will be your Rider."

Timotha held her and wept.

The next couple of days went by quickly. Kono came on the morning of the full moon and placed a woven mat of flowers in front of her. Dakina smiled and motioned for her to step on it. He knelt before her. "On this night, this mat will lay before the door we will share the rest of our lives."

Zamisha felt her eyes burning. She leaned down and kissed him. "As it should be."

Timotha spent the morning bringing in strange and unusual fish for their feast. Cato was amazed at some of them. "We only see these Red Tails wash up dead on the beach. I've never seen a fresh one. What a special treat! I'll prepare this myself."

As evening approached, Dakina pulled Zamisha toward the hut. "I have a special gift for you."

Lari was waiting in Zamisha's room. It was now empty. "Where is everything?"

Lari giggled. "I helped carry it to your new home this afternoon."

Dakina brought in a beautiful dress. It had tiny white shells sewed on the edges. "The shells along the bottom will jingle when you dance." They helped her dress.

She fed Nori and handed her to Lari. "Are you sure he'll be all right?"

Dakina chuckled. "There are several other women with young babes still at the breast. They will feed him if he gets hungry. Tonight is your night."

Taso came to the door. "Is our daughter ready?"

Dakina hugged her and took her hand. "She is."

Zamisha walked with Taso on one side and Dakina on the other. Lari, holding Nori, followed. The younger three were sitting with Taso's sister. Timotha brought up the end. Taso and Karo had purposefully planned the route so that the White could be part of the procession.

Everyone in the village threw flower petals on her as she passed. Kono stood with Karojalo and Lova at the center of the village. The full moon rose. Taso and Dakina led her to the center. They placed the hand they held into Kono's. Taso bowed. "On this night, my daughter, Zamisha, the Lady of the Moon Wing, is now your wife."

Kono squeezed her hands gently before bowing to Taso. "On this night, I pledge to honor and care for the daughter of Taso and Dakina as my wife."

Lova was crying. Karojalo clapped his hands and the people formed a tight circle around them. They stomped in time to his claps. They began to chant-sing.

Zamisha looked into Kono's eyes. They sparkled in the torchlight. "My husband."

He smiled broadly. "My wife."

Karojalo stopped clapping but the people kept up the beat. He tied their hands together with a braided strand of tiny flowers. "Let all the village be witness tonight. This man and this woman are husband and wife."

The tempo picked up. Karojalo, Lova, Dakina, and Taso joined hands and began to circle around them. The people formed rings and circled in different directions. The chant became deafening.

Kono leaned his forehead against hers. "I've discovered something."

She met his gaze. "What?"

He kissed her. "That I'm the luckiest man in all Thirty-six Kingdoms of Men and beyond."

The chant came to a powerful crescendo and ended with a mighty clap. Karojalo raised his arms. "Let us eat!"

The feast was amazing. There were at least seven different kinds of fish. The Red Tail had been cooked on a spear turned over an open fire. The burnt skin was pealed away to reveal the steaming red flesh inside. There were many different dishes to go with the fish – rolls, fruits, vegetables, and even a few roasted small animals. Everyone ate until they were full.

Zamisha and Kono fed each other instead of themselves. Their hands were still bound so it was a humorous adventure that they both enjoyed. Dakina and Taso sat on one side of them and Lova and Karojalo sat on the other. Kilo and his family sat on a mat beyond them. Kilo looked miserable.

After everyone ate, Karojalo began the next set of dances. They danced until the moon was high overhead. Then two lines of torches were lit that led to the newly finished house.

Kono slipped an arm over her head so he could lead Zamisha down the path. The villagers lined up on either side and clapped in time to the couple's steps. When they arrived at the hut, Zamisha discovered steps led up to the door instead of a ladder. Kono helped her climb the steps. He opened the door. The mat that she had stepped on that morning was on the other side. "Welcome to the home we will share."

She stepped onto the mat and kissed him. "I love you, Kono."

He returned her kiss until the people outside cheered. They waved to them and Kono shut the door. "Let me show you the house."

He lit a candle and carried it to the next room. Zamisha was impressed. "You made a real table and chairs!"

He grinned. "That's not all." He led her toward another room. "This is for baby Norimato." The baby's cradle was hung from stout rafters. "And our room is right next to his." He led her inside.

Zamisha gasped. "It's a real bed!"

Kono grinned. "Taso helped me design it. We stretched a hammock tight between these four posts. It won't sway like a regular hammock." He led her toward a wall. "And this door opens out onto the platform we made for the Moon Wing."

Timotha sat on the ground looking up at them. _May I come up now?_

"Of course, Timo." Zamisha watched the White climb the steps that led up to the platform. The dragon settled herself on the strong planks. "Are you comfortable?"

Timotha chuckled. _Quite. It is much nicer than sand. Almost like a rock._ Timotha curled her head around and closed her eyes.

Kono drew her back inside. "What do you think of the house?"

She wrapped her arms around him as best she could with their hands still bound. "Do you know the best part of it?"

"What?"

She kissed him. "I'm home."

### * * *

# Epilogue

Zamisha fastened the last loop of the shell vest that she'd made for Norimato. "Do you like it?"

He ran his fingers lightly across the tiny colorful shells. "It's beautiful, Moma. It must have taken a long time to make this."

She smiled. "Well, this is a special day. I can hardly believe this is your Day Natal already."

Kono came in the room and whistled. "Look at that handsome young man!"

Norimato tensed. "Is she here?"

Kono chuckled. "She and her family have arrived." He grew serious. "Are you sure she's the one?"

"Oh yes, Popa. I new that the first time we met three seasons ago at the Raintime Festival."

Kono smiled again. "I'm happy to hear that. Her Popa was quite happy as well. He sees it as a great honor that his daughter will be the wife of the next Moon Wing Rider."

There was a light tap at the doorframe. "Moma, there is a funny man here. He is looking for you."

Zamisha smiled at her oldest daughter. "Is he dressed in very colorful clothes?"

Zakina giggled. "How did you know?"

"I was hoping he would be here. Tell Simayen I'll be down shortly."

Zonojalo burst into the room. "Nori! You should come and see! There's a fine Rigger coming in and the sailors say she's all the way from Okal!"

Kono's brows went up. "Well, that is a surprise. I'd better go welcome our guests." He hurried out.

Zamisha finished fidgeting with the shells. "Go on. I'll make sure your sisters are ready. Zono, are Tino and Kino staying out of trouble?"

"They are with Gran Lova." He pulled his brother's arm. "Come on, Nori!"

Zamisha shooed them out the door and went into another room. "Lena, what did you do to Jakina's dress?"

The six-year-old looked down. "I was trying to make her look all pretty."

Zamisha grinned and picked up her three-year-old daughter. "Well, maybe Gran Dakina can fix the bows. Come on now."

They went down the steps of the hut and found a sizable crowd at the bottom. A white haired man in colorful clothes was telling a story to a large group of people. He pointed at her as she approached. "And the Lady of the Moon Wing frightened all of them away."

The crowd clapped their hands. Zamisha laughed. "That story is getting old, Simayen."

He stood and hugged her. "Ah, Lady Zamisha. It is so wonderful to see you again. And look at this one. Is this baby Lena?"

Both girls giggled. Lena shook her head. "I'm Lena. That's my little sister, Jakina."

Simayen opened his eyes wide. "Oh! You've gotten so big, I didn't recognize you."

Dakina came up. "I'll take them over to the mat for you."

Zamisha passed her daughter to Dakina. "Thank you, Moma. I'll be there soon." She watched them walk toward the center of the village.

Simayen chuckled. "They grow so fast. And how are the twins?"

Zamisha laughed. "I've had to dress them in different colored shirts just so others can tell them apart. Tino and Kino certainly are a handful."

"You have been blessed indeed with such a beautiful family. I'm so happy for you."

She looped her arm around his and slowly guided him away from the festivities. "Well, were you able to find him?"

"Ah, yes, my Lady. I found Finatan, as you requested."

"And is he well?"

The old man laughed. "You wouldn't know he was once a notorious bandit. He's done quite well for himself. He has a large estate in Kelton. He's known for his generosity. He helps anyone in need."

She sighed. "Well, I would have never guessed that."

Simayen pulled a scroll case from his bag and handed it to her. "I also bring you tidings from Lord Ralino and Lady Jarida."

Zamisha accepted the scroll case. "I was so saddened to hear of Lord Sorachi's passing. How is Lady Nalira?"

"Doing well and she sends her love to you."

They moved back toward the center of the village. Zamisha touched her necklace. "I knew this day would come but I'm hardly ready."

"Norimato has grown into a fine young man. He will be a grand Dragon Lord."

Zamisha tucked the scroll into her belt. She noticed Zakina talking to the youngest son of Cato. "I wonder if Kono will be talking to Cato in a couple of years."

Simayen smiled. "She is growing into a fine young lady as well. You and Kono are a lucky match. You have such beautiful children."

She sighed. "I'm still adjusting to being the wife of a chief. It was so sad when Karo passed on. But Kono has done so much for the village."

Simayen pointed toward the large Rigger on the beach. "Indeed he has. The High Chief of Borestein is here. That's impressive."

She noticed Kono moving toward the center circle. "It's almost Sunhigh. Will you come join us on our mat?"

He bowed deeply. "I would be most honored."

The younger children tumbled in from every direction. Lova made sure the little girls were comfortable. Zakina flopped down on the mat but kept glancing in another direction.

Zamisha looked around. "Timo, where are you?"

She felt the tickle in the back of her mind. _I come._

The White glided over and landed in the area that had been reserved just for her. Everyone clapped and cheered. Many bowed to her.

She returned the bow. _And there is Nori. He looks so fine today._

Kono motioned for her to join him. She got up and came to stand beside her son. They faced a young girl and her family. She'd met Kalita a few years ago and had come to know her parents. They were from the village of Melin, a few hours paddle to the east of Naso. Kalita wore a beautiful white dress with flowers sewn into the trim.

Kono began to clap his hands. The villagers and guests joined in. Zamisha struggled not to cry. Kono gave the sign and the clapping stopped on one final beat. He turned to a man dressed in a cloak of red and blue feathers. He bowed deeply. "High Lord Nalokal. I am deeply honored that you have come all this way to officiate on the Day Natal of Norimato of Jalo."

The man stepped forward. He smiled and his face became a sea of wrinkles. "It is I who am honored to come this day and see the new Rider of the Moon Wing take his place." He turned to Kalita's parents. "Fotero and Kunesa of Melin, do you present your daughter to the son of Konojalo and Zami of Jalo?"

They held out their daughter's hands to Norimato who took them. Fotero bowed to Kono. "We are honored that your son has chosen our daughter. We look forward to the day when their hands are formally bound in marriage."

Kono bowed to them. "Zami and I are grateful that you pledge your daughter to our son. We also look forward to the day of bonding."

Nalokal stepped forward and placed a hand on Norimato's and Kalita's shoulders. "As High Lord of Borestein, it gives me great honor to witness this agreement."

Everyone erupted into applause and cheers. Norimato bowed to Kalita. "I vow to honor this agreement." She returned the vow.

Zamisha swallowed hard and stepped to the side where Timotha sat at attention. She held out her hand to her son. "Norimato of Jalo, step forward and accept your birthright." Norimato let go of Kalita and moved to take his mother's hand. She placed it at the center of Timotha's chest. "Timotha the White, Norimato is now your Rider and Lord."

Timotha's eyes swirled. _But you are my Zami._

Zamisha shook her head and slowly took off the necklace. She gently pushed Norimato toward the dragon. "He is your Lord now."

Timotha bugled. The crowd gasped. Zamisha backed up and was grateful to find Kono behind her. Timotha curled her neck around Norimato.

Norimato hugged her. "Oh Timo. I will always do my best to be a good Rider."

The celebration began. There was feasting and dancing. Norimato stayed close to Timotha. He introduced Kalita to her and promised to give her a ride.

Zamisha faded back from the crowd. She felt empty in a way that she hadn't in a long time. She watched Kono, surrounded by their children, celebrating her son's Day Natal. Her eyes clouded with tears.

She walked away toward the beach by herself. She ran the necklace through her fingers. She knew what she had to do but part of her struggled with the decision. The tears slid out of the corners of her eyes.

Zamisha was startled by Timotha's bugle as the White flew overhead. Norimato waved down at her. Then they disappeared over the top of the waves. Zamisha sighed and looked down at the necklace made from a piece of Timotha's scale and strands of her hair. She threw it as far as she could into the water.

There was a swift movement where it landed. A head popped up. It was a Blue Fin! The necklace dangled from its mouth. The fish swallowed and disappeared below the waves. It was gone.

Zamisha turned and saw Kono watching her from the edge of the village. She smiled at him. She was no longer Lady of the Moon Wing. She was just Zami of Jalo.

### * * *

# About the Author

Lady Li Andre lives in the Pacific Northwest. She's been a writer for over thirty years. The first book in the actual series, _Gold Magic: Eggling_ , introduces readers to Dursdan, who reluctantly receives a Gold egg. Timotha is also part of that story and the White Dragon Trilogy came from readers asking about her. The following two books of the trilogy will explain what happens to Zamisha's descendants and why Varimato is willing to make the journey back to the Valley with Timotha in Eggling. Look for other titles in the Gold Magic Series coming soon to Smashwords.com.

Lady Li Andre writes both fiction and non-fiction. She has also published:

## Fiction

The Eternal Knights Series:

Dark Predator

Shadow Dancer

The Dragon Lady of Hamilton High

Salty Dogs

Askaro of the Falcon

Micah's Gift: A Christmas Countdown Story

## Non-Fiction

Weaver Wisdom: A Guide to Wholistic Living

Writing the Journey

A Place Called Kalaloch

Reuniting the Divided States of America

Learn more about these titles and stay up to date on new ones at her website: https://olyladyli.wixsite.com/ladyli-home

### * ~ * ~ *
